miserable_a and_o endless_a end_n now_o see_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o all_o man_n there_o be_v but_o two_o sort_n of_o thing_n require_v in_o this_o matter_n that_o be_v thing_n to_o be_v believe_v and_o thing_n to_o be_v do_v and_o that_o the_o thing_n to_o be_v do_v be_v consequence_n of_o the_o former_a it_o behove_v you_o in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o be_v assure_v of_o the_o thing_n you_o ought_v to_o believe_v see_v as_o our_o saviour_n say_v mark_v 16.16_o that_o he_o that_o believe_v not_o shall_v be_v damn_v which_o word_n in_o reason_n can_v be_v understand_v of_o some_o one_o or_o few_o yea_o or_o many_o point_n of_o faith_n exclude_v any_o one_o but_o of_o all_o that_o our_o saviour_n command_v to_o be_v believe_v according_a to_o his_o commission_n give_v to_o his_o apostle_n say_v go_v you_o therefore_o and_o teach_v all_o nation_n or_o teach_v they_o to_o keep_v all_o thing_n whatsoever_o i_o have_v command_v you_o and_o according_a to_o the_o exhortation_n of_o s._n judas_n to_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n that_o you_o earnest_o endeavour_v for_o the_o faith_n which_o be_v once_o deliver_v to_o the_o saint_n ep._n jude_n v._n 3._o nor_o can_v you_o be_v probable_o assure_v that_o you_o have_v the_o faith_n once_o deliver_v to_o the_o saint_n the_o whole_a faith_n which_o the_o apostle_n teach_v all_o nation_n but_o by_o examine_v according_a to_o your_o ability_n the_o plea_n for_o it_o on_o both_o side_n see_v it_o be_v grant_v by_o all_o that_o the_o roman_a faith_n be_v the_o true_a and_o perfect_a faith_n as_o the_o apostle_n himself_o by_o consequence_n confess_v where_o he_o say_v i_o thank_v my_o god_n that_o your_o faith_n be_v publish_v throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n rom._n 1.8_o and_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o change_v her_o faith_n as_o in_o this_o treatise_n be_v prove_v than_o you_o that_o differ_v and_o separate_v from_o she_o must_v be_v accuse_v of_o novelty_n and_o change_n in_o forsake_v her_o doctrine_n and_o communion_n which_o former_o in_o your_o predecessor_n you_o hold_v your_o return_n unto_o both_o which_o must_v be_v the_o mean_n in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o deliver_v you_o from_o eternity_n of_o torment_n and_o advance_v you_o to_o the_o glorious_a liberty_n and_o felicity_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o that_o you_o may_v do_v so_o shall_v be_v the_o daily_a prayer_n and_o endeavour_n of_o from_o paris_n august_n 4._o 1648._o your_o humble_a servant_n in_o christ_n jesus_n tho._n vane_n a_o lose_a sheep_n return_v home_o or_o the_o motive_n of_o the_o conversion_n to_o the_o catholic_a faith_n of_o thomas_z vane_n chap._n i._n the_o introduction_n and_o that_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o mean_n to_o arrive_v unto_o eternal_a life_n be_v not_o otherwise_o attaineable_a then_o by_o faith_n ground_v on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n §_o 1._o saint_n peter_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n do_v thus_o comfort_n encourage_v and_o command_v we_o 1_o pet._n 3.14.15_o but_o and_o if_o you_o suffer_v for_o righteousness_n sake_n happy_a be_v you_o but_o be_v not_o afraid_a of_o their_o fear_n neither_o be_v trouble_v but_o sanctify_v the_o lord_n god_n in_o your_o heart_n ready_a always_o to_o give_v a_o answer_n to_o every_o man_n that_o ask_v you_o a_o reason_n of_o the_o hope_n that_o be_v in_o you_o with_o meekness_n and_o fear_n §_o 2._o this_o happiness_n and_o comfort_n of_o suffer_v for_o a_o good_a cause_n be_v remarkable_o express_v by_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o five_o of_o s._n matthew_n where_o the_o blessing_n of_o other_o virtue_n be_v place_v in_o the_o future_a time_n that_o they_o that_o mourn_n shall_v be_v comfort_v they_o that_o be_v merciful_a shall_v obtain_v mercy_n and_o so_o of_o the_o rest_n but_o of_o the_o poor_a in_o spirit_n and_o of_o the_o poor_a absolute_o as_o s._n luke_n have_v it_o ch_z 6.20_o and_o of_o those_o that_o suffer_v for_o righteousness_n sake_n it_o be_v affirm_v in_o the_o present_a time_n that_o they_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n mat._n 5.10_o the_o other_o beatitude_n be_v but_o in_o reversion_n but_o this_o in_o present_a possession_n §_o 3._o and_o this_o by_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n i_o feel_v in_o myself_o for_o heaven_n be_v more_o the_o joy_n then_o the_o place_n and_o this_o joy_n because_o god_n think_v it_o not_o fit_a as_o yet_o to_o call_v i_o to_o it_o he_o have_v send_v to_o i_o so_o that_o i_o can_v say_v with_o s._n paul_n rom._n 5.3_o i_o glory_n in_o tribulation_n the_o apostle_n encouragement_n to_o abandon_v fear_n and_o to_o sanctify_v the_o lord_n i_o will_v by_o his_o grace_n daily_o put_v in_o practice_n but_o my_o present_a undertake_n be_v the_o apostle_n command_v to_o give_v a_o answer_n to_o every_o one_o that_o ask_v i_o a_o reason_n of_o the_o hope_n and_o faith_n from_o whence_o the_o hope_n spring_v that_o be_v in_o i_o and_o this_o with_o the_o enjoin_v circumstance_n of_o meekness_n towards_o man_n and_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n §_o 4._o and_o as_o some_o man_n here_o have_v ask_v i_o a_o reason_n so_o if_o i_o be_v in_o england_n i_o assure_v myself_o many_o more_o will_v do_v so_o and_o have_v hear_v of_o my_o change_n do_v ask_v one_o another_o and_o that_o with_o as_o much_o wonder_n and_o sorrow_n as_o belief_n thereof_o to_o these_o therefore_o and_o to_o all_o other_o both_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n i_o give_v this_o ensue_a answer_n for_o satisfaction_n to_o catholic_n that_o they_o may_v quit_v all_o fear_n of_o my_o recoil_n to_o protestant_n that_o they_o may_v be_v invite_v to_o follow_v my_o example_n which_o though_o it_o be_v found_v in_o a_o unworthy_a person_n yet_o in_o so_o glorious_a a_o action_n as_o come_v to_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o disdain_v to_o follow_v i_o §_o 5._o in_o this_o affair_n it_o be_v much_o more_o easy_a to_o find_v a_o entrance_n then_o a_o end_n for_o what_o time_n since_o the_o begin_n of_o christian_a religion_n what_o place_n what_o thing_n do_v not_o bear_v witness_n to_o the_o catholic_a faith_n solomon_n say_v cant._n 4.4_o that_o the_o neck_n of_o the_o spouse_n the_o church_n be_v like_o the_o tower_n of_o david_n build_v for_o a_o armoury_n whereon_o there_o hang_v a_o thousand_o shield_n a_o thousand_o argument_n of_o defence_n of_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n which_o the_o many_o excellent_a book_n of_o controversy_n write_v both_o by_o those_o of_o our_o own_o and_o other_o nation_n do_v most_o abundant_o declare_v it_o shall_v therefore_o suffice_v i_o to_o say_v only_o so_o much_o as_o may_v witness_v that_o i_o do_v not_o make_v this_o change_n without_o sufficient_a motive_n wherein_o i_o will_v make_v choice_n of_o a_o little_a of_o much_o and_o say_v as_o much_o as_o i_o can_v in_o a_o little_a §_o 6._o enter_v then_o into_o a_o serious_a consideration_n of_o the_o end_n for_o which_o i_o and_o all_o man_n be_v create_v to_o wit_n the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o our_o own_o eternal_a happiness_n and_o of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o mean_n to_o attain_v thereunto_o i_o find_v that_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o christian_n this_o be_v not_o to_o be_v get_v by_o clear_a &_o evident_a sight_n nor_o by_o humane_a discourse_n found_v on_o the_o principle_n of_o reason_n nor_o by_o reliance_n upon_o authority_n mere_o humane_a but_o only_o by_o faith_n ground_v on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n reveal_v unto_o man_n thing_n that_o be_v otherwise_o only_o know_v to_o his_o infinite_a wisdom_n second_o that_o god_n reveal_v all_o these_o thing_n to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o he_o to_o his_o apostle_n as_o he_o say_v john_n 15.15_o all_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v hear_v of_o my_o father_n i_o have_v make_v know_v unto_o you_o and_o this_o partly_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n but_o principal_o by_o the_o immediate_a teach_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n to_o the_o end_n that_o they_o shall_v deliver_v they_o unto_o mankind_n to_o be_v receive_v believe_v and_o obey_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n even_o to_o the_o end_n thereof_o as_o he_o say_v math._n 28.19_o go_v teach_v all_o nation_n three_o that_o the_o apostle_n do_v according_o preach_v to_o all_o nation_n as_o s._n mark_n say_v chap._n 16.20_o they_o go_v forth_o preach_v everywhere_o and_o plant_v a_o universal_a christian_a company_n charge_v they_o to_o keep_v inviolable_o and_o to_o deliver_v unto_o their_o posterity_n what_o they_o have_v receive_v of_o they_o the_o first_o messenger_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o s._n paul_n say_v to_o timothy_n 2_o tim._n 2.2_o the_o thing_n that_o thou_o have_v hear_v of_o i_o among_o many_o witness_n the_o same_o commit_v thou_o to_o faithful_a man_n who_o may_v instruct_v other_o four_o that_o
be_v once_o evident_a to_o the_o world_n be_v by_o the_o world_n full_a report_n declare_v unto_o we_o which_o be_v a_o moral_a infallibility_n so_o that_o if_o we_o have_v not_o a_o metaphysical_a or_o mathematical_a infallibility_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o miracle_n yet_o we_o have_v a_o physical_a and_o moral_a infallibility_n as_o much_o as_o we_o have_v of_o any_o thing_n we_o either_o hear_v or_o see_v nor_o do_v this_o physical_a evidence_n take_v away_o the_o merit_n of_o faith_n because_o this_o evidence_n not_o be_v altogether_o and_o in_o the_o high_a degree_n infallible_a in_o itself_o for_o our_o sense_n may_v sometime_o be_v deceive_v it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o conquer_v the_o natural_a obscurity_n darkness_n and_o seem_a falsehood_n of_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o miracle_n for_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n of_o the_o incarnation_n real_a presence_n and_o the_o like_a seem_v as_o far_o above_o the_o reach_n of_o reason_n as_o any_o miracle_n can_v seem_v evident_a to_o sense_n hence_o when_o faith_n be_v propose_v by_o miracle_n there_o arise_v a_o conflict_n betwixt_o the_o seem_a evidence_n of_o the_o miracle_n and_o the_o seem_a falsehood_n and_o darkness_n of_o catholic_a doctrine_n against_o which_o obscurity_n a_o man_n can_v get_v the_o victory_n by_o the_o sole_a evidence_n of_o miracle_n except_o he_o be_v inward_o assist_v by_o the_o light_n of_o god_n spirit_n move_v he_o by_o pious_a affection_n to_o cleave_v to_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v by_o so_o clear_a testimony_n prove_v to_o be_v his_o word_n even_o as_o a_o man_n shut_v up_o in_o a_o chamber_n with_o two_o light_n whereof_o the_o one_o make_v the_o wall_n seem_v white_a the_o other_o blow_v can_v be_v firm_o assure_v what_o colour_n it_o be_v until_o daylight_n enter_v and_o obscure_v both_o those_o light_n discover_v the_o truth_n so_o a_o man_n look_v upon_o christian_a doctrine_n by_o the_o light_n of_o miracle_n do_v to_o prove_v they_o will_v be_v move_v to_o judge_v they_o to_o be_v truth_n but_o look_v upon_o they_o through_o the_o evidence_n of_o their_o seem_a impossibility_n unto_o reason_n they_o will_v seem_v false_a nor_o will_v he_o be_v able_a firm_o to_o resolve_v for_o the_o side_n of_o faith_n until_o the_o light_n of_o divine_a grace_n enter_v into_o his_o heart_n make_v he_o prefer_v through_o pious_a reverence_n to_o god_n the_o so-proposed_n authority_n of_o his_o word_n before_o the_o seem_a impossibility_n to_o man_n reason_n chap._n vii_o that_o catholic_a tradition_n be_v the_o only_a firm_a foundation_n and_o motive_n to_o induce_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n receive_v their_o doctrine_n from_o jesus_n christ_n and_o jesus_n christ_n from_o god_n the_o father_n and_o what_o be_v the_o mean_n by_o which_o this_o doctrine_n be_v derive_v down_o to_o we_o §_o 1._o as_o catholic_a tradition_n be_v infallible_a in_o itself_o so_o be_v it_o most_o necessary_a for_o we_o there_o be_v no_o other_o certain_a testimony_n to_o any_o prudent_a man_n no_o firm_a ground_n or_o motive_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o primitive_a church_n receive_v her_o doctrine_n from_o the_o apostle_n the_o apostle_n from_o christ_n christ_n from_o god_n nor_o no_o way_n to_o bring_v it_o down_o from_o those_o time_n to_o these_o but_o only_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n for_o we_o may_v observe_v three_o property_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v true_a to_o be_v reveal_v of_o god_n to_o be_v preach_v and_o deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n the_o high_a ground_n by_o which_o a_o man_n be_v persuade_v that_o his_o faith_n be_v true_a be_v the_o authority_n of_o god_n speak_v and_o reveal_v it_o the_o high_a proof_n by_o which_o a_o man_n be_v assure_v that_o his_o faith_n be_v reveal_v be_v the_o authority_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n who_o deliver_v the_o same_o as_o descend_v from_o god_n but_o the_o high_a ground_n that_o move_v a_o man_n to_o believe_v that_o his_o faith_n be_v preach_v by_o the_o apostle_n be_v the_o perpetual_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n unto_o this_o day_n assure_v he_o so_o much_o according_a to_o the_o say_n of_o 37._o of_o de_fw-fr praescr_n c._n 21._o &_o 37._o tertullian_n who_o make_v this_o ladder_n of_o belief_n in_o this_o sort_n what_o i_o believe_v i_o receive_v from_o the_o present_a church_n the_o present_a from_o the_o primitive_a the_o primitive_a church_n from_o the_o apostle_n the_o apostle_n from_o christ_n christ_n from_o god_n and_o god_n the_o prime_a verity_n from_o no_o other_o fountain_n different_a from_o his_o own_o infallible_a knowledge_n so_o that_o he_o that_o cleave_v not_o to_o the_o present_a church_n firm_o believe_v the_o tradition_n thereof_o as_o be_v come_v down_o by_o succession_n be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o on_o the_o low_a step_n of_o the_o ladder_n that_o lead_v unto_o god_n the_o revealer_n of_o save_a truth_n successive_a tradition_n unwritten_a be_v the_o last_o and_o final_a ground_n whereon_o we_o believe_v that_o the_o point_n of_o our_o belief_n come_v from_o the_o apostle_n which_o may_v be_v prove_v by_o these_o argument_n §_o 2._o first_o if_o the_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v to_o come_v from_o the_o apostle_n because_o they_o be_v write_v in_o scripture_n and_o the_o scripture_n be_v believe_v to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o report_n of_o universal_a tradition_n than_o our_o belief_n that_o the_o thing_n which_o we_o believe_v come_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o from_o god_n rest_v upon_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n but_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o scripture_n can_v be_v prove_v to_o have_v be_v deliver_v unto_o the_o church_n by_o the_o apostle_n but_o by_o the_o perpetual_a tradition_n unwritten_a conserve_v in_o the_o church_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n all_o the_o other_o way_n by_o which_o the_o protestant_n endeavour_v to_o prove_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v vain_a and_o insufficient_a as_o i_o have_v prove_v before_o second_o common_a and_o unlearned_a people_n which_o comprehend_v the_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n may_v have_v true_a faith_n yet_o they_o can_v have_v it_o ground_v on_o the_o scripture_n for_o they_o can_v neither_o understand_v nor_o read_v it_o or_o if_o read_v it_o yet_o but_o in_o a_o vulgar_a language_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o who_o translation_n they_o be_v not_o assure_v therefore_o must_v rely_v upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o present_a church_n that_o that_o which_o they_o believe_v be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n three_o if_o all_o the_o main_a and_o substantial_a point_n of_o christian_a faith_n must_v be_v believe_v before_o we_o can_v secure_o read_v and_o true_o understand_v the_o holy_a scripture_n than_o they_o be_v believe_v not_o upon_o scripture_n but_o upon_o tradition_n go_v before_o scripture_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o be_v manifest_a because_o true_a faith_n be_v not_o build_v but_o upon_o scripture_n true_o understand_v according_a to_o the_o right_a sense_n thereof_o nor_o can_v we_o understand_v the_o scripture_n aright_o unless_o we_o first_o know_v the_o main_a article_n of_o faith_n which_o all_o be_v bind_v express_o to_o believe_v by_o which_o as_o by_o a_o rule_n we_o must_v regulate_v ourselves_o in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o scripture_n otherwise_o without_o be_v settle_v in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o tradition_n man_n be_v apt_a to_o fall_v into_o grievous_a error_n even_o against_o the_o main_a article_n of_o the_o faith_n as_o of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n and_o incarnation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n as_o experience_n do_v sufficient_o testify_v so_o that_o read_v and_o interpret_n scripture_n do_v not_o make_v man_n christian_n but_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v make_v so_o by_o tradition_n at_o least_o for_o the_o main_a point_n such_o as_o every_o one_o be_v bind_v express_o to_o know_v four_o they_o to_o who_o the_o apostle_n write_v and_o deliver_v the_o scripture_n be_v already_o convert_v to_o christianity_n and_o instruct_v in_o all_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o in_o the_o common_a practice_n of_o christianity_n and_o so_o by_o what_o they_o know_v by_o tradition_n can_v easy_o interpret_v what_o be_v write_v but_o otherwise_o may_v easy_o have_v fail_v in_o the_o main_a point_n as_o some_o forsake_v tradition_n do_v for_o example_n the_o arrian_n who_o be_v confute_v by_o the_o catholic_n not_o by_o bare_a scripture_n for_o of_o that_o the_o arrian_n have_v plenty_n but_o as_o it_o be_v interpret_v by_o tradition_n therefore_o none_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o understand_v the_o scripture_n aright_o &_o so_o to_o know_v the_o true_a word_n and_o will_n of_o god_n but_o by_o be_v such_o as_o they_o be_v to_o who_o the_o apostle_n
thing_n invisible_a and_o according_a to_o this_o notion_n the_o catholic_a church_n be_v propose_v in_o the_o creed_n second_o proposition_n of_o faith_n must_v be_v invisible_a according_a to_o the_o predicate_a or_o thing_n believe_v but_o not_o always_o according_a to_o the_o subject_a or_o thing_n whereof_o we_o believe_v some_o other_o thing_n the_o thing_n the_o apostle_n believe_v of_o christ_n to_o wit_n that_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n be_v thing_n invisible_a but_o the_o subject_n and_o person_n of_o who_o they_o do_v believe_v these_o thing_n be_v visible_a to_o they_o yea_o god_n do_v of_o purpose_n by_o his_o prophet_n foretell_v certain_a token_n whereby_o that_o subject_n may_v by_o sense_n be_v see_v and_o discern_v from_o all_o other_o that_o may_v pretend_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n or_o else_o his_o come_n into_o the_o world_n to_o teach_v the_o truth_n have_v be_v to_o little_a purpose_n in_o this_o sort_n the_o predicate_a or_o thing_n believe_v in_o this_o article_n the_o holy_a catholic_a church_n to_o wit_n holy_a be_v invisible_a but_o the_o subject_a to_o wit_n the_o catholic_a church_n which_o we_o affirm_v and_o believe_v to_o be_v holy_a in_o her_o doctrine_n be_v visible_a and_o conspicuous_a to_o all_o yea_o god_n have_v of_o purpose_n foretell_v sign_n &_o token_n whereby_o she_o may_v by_o sense_n be_v clear_o discern_v from_o all_o other_o that_o may_v pretend_v to_o the_o title_n of_o catholic_a for_o be_v not_o this_o subject_n the_o holy_a catholic_a church_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v holy_a and_o infallible_a in_o her_o teach_n visible_a and_o discernible_a from_o all_o other_o that_o pretend_v to_o that_o title_n of_o what_o use_n be_v it_o to_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o infallible_a teach_a church_n in_o the_o world_n hide_a we_o know_v not_o where_o like_o a_o candle_n under_o a_o bushel_n or_o a_o needle_n in_o a_o bottle_n of_o hey_n §_o 3._o second_o if_o there_o must_v be_v always_o in_o the_o world_n as_o be_v prove_v before_o one_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n that_o be_v a_o church_n deliver_v doctrine_n uniform_o thereby_o make_v they_o credible_a universal_o thereby_o make_v they_o famous_o know_v to_o mankind_n holy_o so_o make_v they_o certain_a and_o such_o as_o that_o on_o they_o we_o may_v secure_o rely_v apostolical_o so_o make_v they_o flow_v in_o the_o channel_n of_o a_o never-interrupted_n succession_n of_o bisbop_n from_o the_o apostle_n then_o this_o church_n must_v be_v either_o the_o roman_n or_o the_o protestant_n or_o some_o other_o opposite_a to_o both_o protestant_n can_v say_v a_o church_n opposite_a to_o both_o for_o than_o they_o shall_v be_v condemn_v in_o their_o own_o judgement_n and_o be_v bind_v to_o conform_v themselves_o to_o that_o church_n which_o can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o grecian_a a_o church_n hold_v as_o many_o doctrine_n which_o the_o protestant_n dislike_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o may_v easy_o be_v prove_v if_o need_n be_v it_o be_v further_a manifest_a that_o the_o protestant_n be_v not_o this_o one_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n since_o their_o revolt_n and_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o in_o that_o very_a act_n of_o separation_n they_o do_v extinguish_v all_o these_o title_n for_o they_o change_v the_o doctrine_n they_o once_o hold_v they_o forsake_v the_o body_n whereof_o they_o be_v member_n break_v off_o from_o the_o stock_n of_o that_o tree_n whereof_o they_o be_v branch_n neither_o in_o their_o departure_n do_v they_o join_v themselves_o with_o any_o other_o church_n different_a from_o the_o roman_a profess_v the_o particular_a protestant_a doctrine_n so_o that_o they_o make_v a_o new_a church_n of_o their_o own_v not_o agree_v in_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n with_o any_o that_o go_v before_o neither_o have_v they_o which_o have_v come_v after_o they_o as_o there_o be_v very_o many_o sect_n rise_v out_o of_o the_o first_o protestant_n agree_v with_o they_o and_o therefore_o there_o be_v none_o or_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o one_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n §_o 4._o three_o the_o protestant_n have_v the_o holy_a scripture_n from_o the_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n otherwise_o they_o can_v be_v sure_a that_o they_o be_v the_o true_a scripture_n of_o the_o apostle_n because_o the_o testimony_n and_o tradition_n of_o any_o other_o church_n be_v fallible_a and_o may_v deceive_v they_o and_o if_o it_o may_v for_o aught_o they_o know_v it_o have_v see_v they_o live_v not_o in_o the_o apostle_n day_n thereby_o to_o make_v themselves_o certain_a thereof_o and_o so_o they_o will_v be_v altogether_o uncertain_a of_o that_o which_o they_o make_v the_o only_a object_n of_o their_o faith_n 369._o luther_n count_v anab_n to._n 7._o german_n jen_fw-fr fol._n 169._o whitaker_n de_fw-fr eccles_n l._n 3._o p._n 369._o now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o they_o have_v the_o scripture_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n acknowledge_v by_o luther_n himself_o and_o also_o by_o doctor_n whitaker_n only_o they_o take_v the_o wicked_a boldness_n to_o cancel_v some_o part_n thereof_o therefore_o they_o must_v either_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v not_o sure_a that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o who_o they_o receive_v it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o if_o the_o true_a church_n have_v deliver_v the_o true_a text_n of_o scripture_n then_o have_v she_o also_o together_o with_o the_o true_a text_n deliver_v the_o true_a apostolical_a sense_n because_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o do_v not_o deliver_v to_o she_o the_o bare_a text_n but_o with_o it_o the_o true_a sense_n to_o be_v deliver_v perpetual_o to_o posterity_n not_o by_o make_v a_o large_a and_o entire_a comment_n of_o all_o difficult_a place_n but_o by_o deliver_v with_o the_o text_n the_o sense_n also_o about_o the_o main_a and_o principal_a point_n so_o that_o they_o who_o by_o tradition_n receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n the_o true_a text_n must_v together_o with_o it_o receive_v the_o true_a sense_n now_o principal_a 379._o principal_a chemnit_fw-la exam_fw-la cont._n trid._n p._n 1._o fol._n 74._o doctor_n bancroft_n in_o the_o survey_n p._n 379._o protestant_n affirm_v the_o former_a say_v no_o man_n doubt_v but_o the_o primitive_a church_n receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o apostolical_a man_n not_o only_o the_o text_n of_o scripture_n but_o also_o the_o right_n and_o native_a sense_n which_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o 2._o the_o vincentius_n lyrinens_fw-la cap._n 2._o father_n that_o from_o the_o apostle_n together_o with_o the_o text_n descend_v the_o line_n of_o apostolical_a interpretation_n square_v according_a to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a and_o catholic_a sense_n whereupon_o 14._o whereupon_o aug._n the_o util_a cred_a c._n 14._o s._n augustine_n affirm_v the_o late_a that_o they_o that_o deliver_v the_o text_n of_o christ_n gospel_n must_v also_o deliver_v the_o exposition_n say_v that_o he_o will_v soon_o refuse_v to_o believe_v christ_n than_o learn_v any_o thing_n concern_v he_o but_o of_o those_o by_o who_o he_o be_v bring_v to_o believe_v christ_n for_o they_o that_o can_v deliver_v by_o uniform_a tradition_n a_o false_a sense_n may_v also_o deliver_v a_o false_a text_n as_o receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n their_o freedom_n from_o or_o liablenesse_n to_o error_n in_o both_o be_v equal_a if_o therefore_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v deliver_v the_o true_a text_n than_o she_o have_v also_o deliver_v and_o preserve_v the_o true_a sense_n or_o else_o we_o be_v sure_a of_o neither_o and_o so_o she_o only_o be_v the_o true_a holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n or_o else_o there_o be_v none_o §_o 5._o four_o it_o be_v grant_v by_o protestant_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v once_o the_o true_a church_n and_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v that_o she_o have_v change_v her_o doctrine_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n therefore_o she_o be_v still_o the_o same_o true_a church_n and_o that_o she_o have_v not_o change_v her_o doctrine_n be_v thus_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n that_o have_v continue_v for_o divers_a age_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o no_o time_n of_o their_o beginning_n can_v be_v assign_v must_v needs_o be_v doctrine_n descend_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o unchanged_a and_o such_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o protestant_n reject_v have_v be_v universal_o receive_v for_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n be_v by_o many_o learned_a protestant_n confess_v perkins_n say_v 400._o say_v expos_fw-la of_o the_o creed_n p._n 307._o &_o 400._o during_o the_o space_n of_o nine_o hundred_o year_n the_o popish_a heresy_n have_v spread_v itself_o over_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o
which_o before_o perhaps_o we_o be_v not_o so_o oblige_v to_o do_v §_o 6._o a_o five_o argument_n move_v i_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o catholic_a be_v this_o that_o doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v deliver_v by_o tradition_n as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o ancestor_n without_o any_o opposition_n make_v by_o any_o know_a catholic_a father_n and_o doctor_n and_o if_o any_o do_v oppose_v the_o doctrine_n he_o be_v censure_v of_o novelty_n and_o after_o admonition_n if_o he_o persist_v therein_o be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n such_o doctrine_n be_v derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o unchanged_a and_o such_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o divers_a point_n of_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n have_v be_v oppose_v as_o by_o arrius_n pelagius_n berengarius_fw-la waldo_n wickliff_n husse_n and_o many_o other_o but_o these_o be_v not_o account_v orthodox_n father_n but_o be_v tax_v of_o novelty_n and_o innovation_n and_o for_o such_o be_v deliver_v to_o we_o by_o tradition_n and_o history_n of_o the_o time_n wherein_o they_o live_v and_o it_o can_v be_v prudenty_n imagine_v that_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v like_o these_o man_n attempt_v to_o change_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n there_o shall_v be_v no_o tradition_n of_o it_o no_o historical_a narration_n of_o it_o but_o that_o all_o the_o good_a and_o true_a catholic_n shall_v be_v asleep_a to_o this_o great_a business_n of_o defend_v the_o flock_n from_o wolf_n or_o which_o be_v more_o absurd_a shall_v against_o their_o knowledge_n and_o conscience_n suffer_v damnable_a error_n to_o steal_v in_o to_o the_o destruction_n of_o themselves_o and_o all_o the_o world_n that_o shall_v succeed_v they_o now_o the_o opposition_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o forementioned_a manner_n be_v so_o far_o from_o obscure_v the_o church_n doctrine_n that_o it_o make_v it_o far_o more_o famous_a and_o illustrious_a and_o apparent_o apostolical_a even_o as_o the_o sun_n struggle_v with_o a_o misty_a morning_n break_v through_o it_o appear_v more_o beautiful_o glorious_a and_o unconquerable_a and_o this_o doctor_n feild_n a_o learned_a protestant_n confess_v when_o a_o doctrine_n be_v in_o any_o age_n constant_o deliver_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n 14_o field_n of_o the_o church_n l._n 4._o c._n 14_o and_o as_o receive_v from_o ancestor_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o the_o contradictor_n thereof_o be_v in_o the_o beginning_n note_v for_o novelty_n and_o if_o they_o persist_v in_o contradiction_n in_o the_o end_n charge_v with_o heresy_n it_o be_v impossible_a but_o such_o a_o doctrine_n shall_v come_v by_o succession_n from_o the_o apostle_n but_o protestant_n think_v it_o sufficient_a that_o they_o find_v as_o they_o say_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n contradict_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o orthodox_n father_n though_o their_o opposition_n be_v not_o note_v by_o antiquity_n nor_o by_o the_o fame_n of_o tradition_n deliver_v to_o posterity_n but_o this_o answer_n leave_v no_o mean_n to_o common_a people_n to_o know_v certain_o the_o perpetual_a tradition_n of_o god_n church_n which_o be_v the_o guide_n of_o their_o faith_n but_o by_o read_v and_o examine_v the_o father_n which_o to_o they_o be_v impossible_a beside_o if_o that_o some_o few_o obscure_a and_o hard_a passage_n out_o of_o the_o father_n may_v suffice_v to_o call_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n into_o question_n than_o there_o be_v nothing_o so_o clear_o and_o unanimous_o deliver_v by_o tradition_n but_o may_v fall_v under_o a_o new_a examination_n see_v nothing_o be_v or_o can_v be_v write_v so_o plain_o especial_o where_o there_o be_v very_o much_o also_o write_v but_o that_o some_o obscure_a and_o oblique_a passage_n may_v be_v rake_v out_o to_o make_v show_n of_o a_o contradiction_n and_o if_o this_o counterpart_n may_v have_v the_o title_n of_o antiquity_n set_v over_o it_o what_o heresy_n will_v want_v its_o defence_n out_o of_o the_o father_n what_o tradition_n be_v more_o constant_o deliver_v by_o the_o christian_a father_n and_o doctor_n than_o our_o saviour_n consubstantiality_n with_o his_o father_n yet_o the_o new_a arrian_n as_o we_o may_v see_v in_o bellarmine_n bring_v divers_a testimony_n out_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n 19_o lib._n 2._o de_fw-fr christ_n c._n 19_o to_o prove_v that_o in_o this_o point_n they_o contradict_v themselves_o and_o one_o another_o in_o like_a manner_n do_v the_o protestant_n now_o bring_v some_o obscure_a place_n out_o of_o the_o father_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o their_o heresy_n which_o yet_o in_o a_o true_a sense_n do_v import_v no_o such_o thing_n but_o be_v a_o little_a obscure_a they_o more_o easy_o wrest_v they_o to_o their_o corrupt_a meaning_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o father_n be_v abundant_a and_o clear_a in_o those_o place_n which_o maintain_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n and_o none_o of_o the_o father_n of_o those_o time_n do_v accuse_v other_o of_o error_n in_o those_o point_n which_o if_o they_o have_v think_v they_o so_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n they_o will_v for_o we_o can_v imagine_v the_o true_a believer_n of_o those_o time_n less_o vigilant_a than_o of_o these_o and_o we_o see_v now_o that_o no_o man_n can_v broach_v a_o error_n against_o faith_n but_o present_o he_o have_v abundant_a opposition_n and_o further_o question_v if_o the_o cause_n require_v therefore_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o protestant_n when_o they_o allege_v the_o father_n as_o contradict_v themselves_o and_o one_o another_o in_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o those_o time_n either_o misalledge_a their_o word_n or_o mistake_v their_o meaning_n for_o if_o those_o contradiction_n be_v real_a why_o do_v not_o antiquity_n note_v they_o as_o it_o note_v their_o difference_n about_o small_a disputable_a matter_n s._n hierome_n and_o epiphanius_n take_v pain_n to_o note_v the_o error_n of_o origen_n yet_o among_o they_o all_o they_o do_v not_o note_v any_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o hold_v though_o his_o writing_n be_v full_a thereof_o if_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o father_n be_v true_a in_o the_o sense_n that_o protestant_n allege_v they_o why_o do_v not_o some_o charge_v they_o for_o maintain_v the_o contrary_a roman_a doctrine_n a_o thousand_o time_n more_o frequent_o mention_v in_o their_o writing_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n if_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n be_v true_a why_o do_v not_o some_o tax_v they_o for_o maintain_v of_o protestantisme_n doubtless_o they_o will_v if_o they_o have_v understand_v they_o in_o the_o sense_n that_o protestant_n now_o do_v it_o be_v manifest_a therefore_o that_o they_o that_o live_v in_o those_o time_n who_o be_v therefore_o better_a able_a to_o understand_v their_o meaning_n than_o the_o protestant_n that_o be_v spring_v up_o so_o many_o hundred_o year_n after_o do_v not_o conceive_v that_o the_o father_n maintain_v the_o protestant_a doctrine_n in_o their_o writing_n for_o if_o they_o have_v they_o will_v quick_o have_v be_v reprove_v see_v the_o current_n of_o christian_a religion_n even_o of_o those_o time_n be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o present_a roman_a for_o as_o 55._o as_o napier_n on_o the_o revelat_fw-la p._n 191._o also_o cent._n mag._n cent_n 2._o c._n 4._o col_fw-fr 55._o napier_n say_v during_o even_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n the_o true_a temple_n of_o god_n and_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v obscure_v by_o the_o roman_a antichrist_n himself_o and_o according_a to_o 25._o to_o treatise_n of_o antichrist_n lib._n 2._o c._n 2._o p._n 25._o downeham_n the_o general_a defection_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n foretold_v 2_o thess_n 2._o begin_v to_o work_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n §_o 7._o on_o the_o contrary_a we_o find_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o orthodox_n father_n that_o the_o doctrine_n which_o protestant_n now_o hold_v be_v condemn_v as_o heretical_a in_o those_o person_n that_o then_o hold_v they_o and_o they_o be_v not_o therein_o oppose_v by_o any_o other_o orthodox_n father_n for_o example_n the_o protestant_n hold_v that_o the_o church_n may_v err_v so_o do_v the_o donatist_n for_o which_o they_o be_v frequent_o reprove_v by_o *_o s._n augustine_n donat._n passim_fw-la count_v donat._n protestant_n deny_v unwritten_a tradition_n &_o urge_v scripture_n only_o so_o do_v the_o arrian_n and_o be_v condemn_v for_o it_o by_o ult_n by_o epiphan_n she_o 75._o aug._n count_v maximin_n l._n 1._o c._n 2._o &_o ult_n s._n epiphanius_n and_o s._n augustine_n protestant_n teach_v that_o priest_n may_v marry_v so_o do_v vigilantius_n and_o for_o it_o be_v condemn_v by_o 1._o by_o cont._n vigilant_a c._n 1._o s._n hierome_n protestant_n deny_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a so_o do_v arrius_n for_o which_o he_o be_v condemn_v by_o 75._o by_o aug._n haer_fw-mi 53._o epiphan_n har_z 75._o s._n augustine_n and_o s._n epiphanius_n protestant_n deny_v invocation_n of_o saint_n so_o do_v vigilantius_n
else_o can_v usurp_v it_o from_o she_o for_o howsoever_o some_o when_o be_v so_o hard_o press_v that_o they_o can_v claim_v the_o title_n of_o true_a chritian_n unless_o they_o assume_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_a do_v then_o arrogate_v it_o to_o themselves_o and_o say_v that_o they_o be_v catholic_n yet_o in_o ordinary_a speech_n if_o you_o speak_v of_o a_o catholic_a every_o one_o understand_v thereby_o a_o roman_a catholic_a all_o other_o sect_n voluntary_o take_v to_o themselves_o the_o name_n of_o some_o man_n for_o their_o founder_n as_o of_o luther_n calvin_n who_o they_o call_v their_o reformer_n or_o of_o some_o place_n as_o the_o albigenses_n or_o from_o some_o accident_n of_o their_o pretend_a reformation_n as_o protestant_n by_o which_o the_o legal_a protestant_n delight_v to_o style_v themselves_o with_o this_o addition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n renounce_v therein_o as_o they_o suppose_v luther_n and_o calvin_n as_o ashamed_a or_o seem_v to_o scorn_v to_o derive_v themselves_o from_o any_o one_o man_n as_o though_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o this_o matter_n namely_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n both_o present_a and_o precedent_n be_v of_o more_o consideration_n than_o one_o single_a man_n moreover_o certain_a enough_o it_o be_v that_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n begin_v by_o one_o man_n and_o he_o no_o god_n neither_o except_o it_o be_v such_o a_o one_o as_o jupiter_n be_v who_o transform_v himself_o into_o a_o beast_n for_o the_o love_n of_o woman_n before_o it_o fill_v the_o whole_a kingdom_n and_o arrive_v at_o that_o high_a pitch_n of_o perfection_n that_o some_o suppose_v and_o who_o that_o man_n be_v be_v well_o enough_o know_v and_o what_o godly_a motive_n he_o have_v which_o they_o must_v confess_v or_o else_o that_o their_o church_n be_v like_o melchizedek_n without_o father_n or_o mother_n or_o like_o a_o mushroom_n start_v up_o in_o a_o night_n no_o man_n know_v how_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o true_a believer_n will_v own_v no_o name_n but_o that_o of_o the_o catholic_a faith_n which_o be_v first_o devise_v by_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o creed_n and_o which_o the_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o that_o faith_n have_v always_o wear_v as_o the_o ancient_a father_n 1._o father_n pacianus_n ad_fw-la symp._n ep._n 1._o s._n pacianus_n say_v in_o a_o epistle_n to_o sympronianus_n a_o novatian_a heretic_n christian_n be_v my_o name_n catholic_n be_v my_o surname_n that_o name_n i_o this_o mark_n i_o out_o by_o that_o i_o be_o manifest_v by_o this_o i_o be_o distinguish_v and_o saint_n 15._o saint_n cyrill_n hieros_n catech_n 15._o cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n expound_v the_o creed_n for_o this_o cause_n say_v he_o thy_o faith_n have_v give_v thou_o this_o article_n to_o hold_v undoubted_o and_o in_o the_o holy_a catholic_a church_n to_o the_o end_n thou_o shall_v fly_v the_o pollute_a conventicle_n of_o heretic_n and_o a_o little_a after_o when_o thou_o come_v into_o a_o town_n inquire_v not_o simple_o where_o the_o temple_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v for_o the_o heresy_n of_o impious_a person_n do_v likewise_o call_v their_o den_n the_o temple_n of_o the_o lord_n neither_o ask_v simple_o where_o the_o church_n be_v but_o where_o be_v the_o catholic_a church_n for_o that_o name_n be_v the_o proper_a name_n of_o this_o holy_a church_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_a 9_o contrary_a hieron_n count_v lucifer_n c._n 9_o s._n hierome_n say_v if_o in_o any_o part_n thou_o hear_v of_o man_n denominate_v from_o any_o but_o from_o christ_n as_o marcionites_n valentinian_o etc._n etc._n know_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o synagogve_n of_o antichrist_n and_o 7._o and_o lib._n deutilitat_fw-la cred_a cap._n 7._o s._n augustine_n full_o although_o there_o be_v many_o heresy_n of_o christian_n and_o that_o all_o will_v be_v call_v catholic_n yet_o there_o be_v always_o one_o church_n if_o you_o cast_v your_o eye_n upon_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n more_o abundant_a in_o multitude_n and_o also_o as_o those_o that_o know_v themselves_o to_o be_v of_o it_o more_o sincere_a in_o truth_n than_o all_o the_o rest_n but_o of_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v another_o dispute_n that_o which_o suffice_v for_o the_o question_n be_v that_o there_o be_v one_o church_n to_o which_o different_a heresy_n impose_v different_a name_n whereas_o they_o be_v all_o call_v by_o their_o particular_a name_n that_o they_o dare_v not_o disavow_v from_o whence_o it_o appear_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o any_o not_o preoccupate_a with_o favour_n to_o who_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_a whereof_o they_o be_v all_o ambitious_a aught_o to_o be_v attribute_v and_o again_o 6._o again_o de_fw-fr vera_fw-la relig_n cap._n 6._o we_o must_v hold_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n which_o be_v call_v catholic_a both_o by_o she_o own_o and_o by_o stranger_n for_o whether_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n will_v or_o will_v not_o when_o they_o speak_v not_o with_o their_o own_o but_o with_o stranger_n they_o call_v the_o catholic_n no_n otherwise_o than_o catholic_n as_o for_o the_o protestant_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o neither_o by_o other_o nor_o yet_o by_o themselves_o in_o ordinary_a speak_n be_v they_o call_v catholic_n no_o nor_o yet_o in_o their_o most_o solemn_a and_o serious_a speak_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o several_a act_n both_o of_o the_o king_n of_o england_n and_o of_o the_o house_n of_o parliament_n wherein_o both_o side_n publish_v to_o the_o world_n and_o yet_o in_o a_o sense_n different_a from_o one_o another_o that_o they_o will_v maintain_v the_o protestant_a religion_n but_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v always_o possess_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_a and_o therefore_o she_o be_v such_o chap._n xii_o of_o the_o second_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n viz._n antiquity_n both_o of_o person_n and_o doctrine_n §_o 1._o the_o second_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n be_v antiquity_n as_o god_n say_v by_o the_o prophet_n jeremy_n stand_v in_o the_o way_n &_o see_v &_o inquire_v of_o the_o old_a path_n which_o be_v the_o good_a way_n and_o walk_v therein_o jer._n 6.16_o and_o our_o saviour_n say_v mat._n 13._o that_o the_o good_a seed_n be_v sow_o first_o and_o afterward_o the_o tare_n and_o even_o in_o nature_n truth_n be_v before_o falsehood_n and_o this_o antiquity_n i_o find_v applyable_a in_o the_o high_a degree_n to_o the_o roman_a religion_n for_o though_o some_o heresy_n be_v very_o ancient_a as_o be_v intimate_v in_o that_o the_o tare_n be_v sow_v soon_o after_o the_o good_a seed_n yet_o the_o truth_n be_v more_o ancient_a and_o so_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n this_o antiquity_n of_o she_o for_o the_o great_a part_n of_o time_n be_v confess_v by_o protestant_n perkins_n who_o i_o allege_v before_o grant_v it_o for_o 900._o year_n napier_n go_v high_a and_o say_v it_o reign_v universal_o and_o without_o any_o debateable_a contradiction_n 12._o hundred_o and_o 60._o year_n and_o see_v this_o reign_n of_o the_o catholic_a religion_n which_o protestant_n call_v popery_n be_v then_o universal_a it_o be_v apparent_a that_o it_o do_v not_o then_o begin_v for_o such_o a_o universal_a possession_n can_v not_o be_v get_v on_o the_o sudden_a as_o they_o may_v perceive_v by_o the_o protestant_a religion_n which_o be_v not_o improve_v to_o near_o that_o universality_n in_o above_o a_o hundred_o year_n so_o that_o in_o all_o probability_n even_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o protestant_n the_o beginning_n thereof_o must_v be_v in_o or_o near_o the_o apostle_n time_n now_o whether_o we_o take_v the_o roman_a church_n for_o the_o society_n of_o christian_n that_o acknowledge_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o their_o head_n or_o whether_o we_o take_v it_o for_o father_n and_o doctor_n hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n in_o both_o respect_v it_o will_v appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v most_o ancient_a and_o apostolical_a the_o former_a be_v prove_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n 3._o s._n iren._n count_v val._n lib._n 3._o c._n 3._o irenaeus_n who_o call_v the_o roman_a church_n the_o great_a and_o ancient_a church_n found_v at_o rome_n by_o the_o two_o most_o glorious_a apostle_n peter_n and_o paul_n and_o of_o s._n augustine_n 162._o augustine_n aug._n epist_n 162._o who_o say_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v always_o flourish_v the_o principality_n of_o the_o apostolic_a seat_n this_o word_n always_o include_v all_o the_o time_n upward_o from_o that_o present_a to_o s._n peter_n so_o that_o by_o this_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o there_o be_v a_o roman_a church_n even_o from_o s._n peter_n time_n who_o be_v the_o first_o bishop_n and_o pope_n thereof_o which_o s._n augustine_n confirm_v in_o another_o place_n say_v number_v the_o priest_n even_o from_o
three_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o the_o vanity_n of_o protestant_n supposition_n that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v sometime_o invisible_a that_o protestant_a church_n have_v not_o always_o be_v visible_a §_o 1._o the_o three_o mark_n we_o will_v seek_v the_o true_a church_n by_o be_v visibility_n which_o be_v foretell_v by_o the_o prophet_n esay_n 2.2_o &_o micah_n 4.1_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o last_o day_n that_o the_o mountain_n of_o the_o lord_n house_n shall_v be_v establish_v in_o the_o top_n of_o the_o mountain_n and_o shall_v be_v exalt_v above_o the_o hill_n and_o all_o nation_n shall_v flow_v unto_o it_o also_o ezek._n 37.28_o the_o nation_n shall_v know_v that_o i_o be_o the_o sanctifier_n of_o israel_n when_o my_o sanctification_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o they_o for_o ever_o and_o s._n augustine_n resemble_v it_o according_a to_o the_o say_n of_o our_o saviour_n matth._n 5.14_o a_o city_n place_v on_o a_o hill_n that_o can_v be_v hide_v and_o he_o have_v place_v his_o tabernacle_n in_o the_o sun_n psal_n 18.6_o that_o be_v in_o open_a view_n etc._n etc._n his_o tabernacle_n his_o church_n be_v place_v in_o the_o sun_n not_o in_o the_o night_n but_o in_o the_o day_n tom._n 9_o in_o epist_n jo._n tract_n 2._o and_o further_o say_v of_o the_o church_n that_o 104._o that_o cont._n petil._n l._n 2._o c._n 104._o she_o have_v this_o most_o certain_a mark_n that_o she_o can_v be_v hide_v she_o be_v then_o know_v to_o all_o nation_n the_o sect_n of_o donatus_n be_v unknown_a to_o many_o nation_n that_o than_o can_v be_v she_o to_o the_o child_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v appoint_v by_o christ_n that_o for_o the_o redress_n of_o their_o grievance_n they_o tell_v the_o church_n mat._n 81.17_o which_o be_v a_o delusion_n unless_o the_o church_n be_v always_o visible_a who_o do_v also_o forewarn_v we_o against_o all_o obscure_a congregation_n say_v if_o therefore_o they_o shall_v say_v unto_o you_o behold_v he_o be_v in_o the_o desert_n go_v you_o not_o forth_o behold_v he_o be_v in_o secret_a place_n believe_v it_o not_o mat._n 24.26_o now_o according_a to_o these_o assurance_n i_o find_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v always_o and_o eminent_o visible_a but_o the_o protestant_a never_n eminent_a and_o for_o the_o most_o part_n not_o visible_a at_o all_o concern_v the_o visibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v prove_v before_o by_o those_o testimony_n which_o show_v the_o antiquity_n &_o perpetual_a continuance_n thereof_o which_o can_v be_v prove_v but_o with_o the_o grant_n of_o her_o visibility_n nor_o have_v i_o find_v the_o protestant_n deny_v it_o the_o thing_n be_v so_o visible_a that_o it_o leave_v no_o place_n for_o objection_n but_o they_o think_v to_o wipe_v out_o this_o mark_n by_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o a_o true_a church_n to_o be_v always_o visible_a but_o other_o dislike_a that_o assertion_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o absurdity_n thereof_o do_v affirm_v to_o counterpoise_v the_o roman_a that_o the_o protestant_a church_n have_v be_v always_o visible_a §_o 2._o and_o first_o they_o that_o hold_v that_o the_o church_n have_v be_v invisible_a and_o that_o therefore_o visibility_n be_v not_o a_o certain_a mark_n of_o the_o church_n endeavour_v to_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n in_o the_o day_n of_o elias_n 3_o king_n 19.10.18_o who_o complain_v that_o the_o prophet_n be_v slay_v and_o he_o only_o be_v leave_v alive_a and_o god_n answer_v that_o there_o be_v leave_v seven_o thousand_o that_o have_v not_o bow_v the_o knee_n to_o baal_n to_o which_o objection_n i_o find_v the_o answer_n of_o catholic_n very_o true_a namely_o that_o this_o complaint_n of_o elias_n be_v utter_v with_o relation_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n only_o wherein_o elias_n then_o be_v and_o be_v persecute_v by_o king_n ahab_n but_o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o judah_n the_o church_n do_v flourish_v and_o be_v sufficient_o know_v to_o he_o and_o all_o man_n under_o the_o reign_v of_o asa_n and_o joshaphat_n 3_o king_n 22.41_o who_o reign_v in_o judah_n when_o achab_n reign_v in_o israel_n as_o what_o time_n the_o number_n of_o true_a believer_n be_v so_o great_a 2_o chron._n 17.14_o 15_o 16_o 17_o 18_o 19_o that_o the_o man_n of_o war_n only_o do_v amount_v to_o many_o hundred_o thousand_o and_o whereas_o m._n meade_n make_v reply_n to_o this_o answer_n say_v that_o the_o church_n be_v invisible_a in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o judah_n also_o in_o the_o day_n of_o manasses_n because_o it_o be_v say_v 2_o chron._n 33._o that_o manasses_n set_v up_o idolatry_n commit_v all_o impiety_n and_o cause_v judah_n and_o jerusalem_n to_o err_v i_o answer_v that_o this_o come_v short_a of_o a_o proof_n for_o though_o the_o king_n example_n in_o all_o case_n though_o never_o so_o bad_a have_v a_o mighty_a influence_n on_o the_o people_n yet_o this_o prove_v not_o but_o that_o the_o kingdom_n or_o a_o eminent_a part_n or_o at_o least_o a_o visible_a part_n both_o of_o priest_n and_o people_n be_v still_o untainted_a even_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o persecution_n of_o antiochus_n against_o the_o jew_n who_o set_v up_o the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n the_o idol_n of_o olympic_a jupiter_n in_o the_o temple_n and_o compel_v man_n to_o worship_v it_o beside_o if_o it_o be_v as_o he_o will_v have_v it_o the_o case_n be_v much_o different_a between_o a_o very_a short_a time_n of_o the_o invisibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o we_o read_v in_o the_o same_o chapter_n that_o manasses_n quick_o repent_v and_o amend_v all_o and_o the_o invisibility_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n which_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n be_v above_o a_o thousand_o year_n also_o the_o comparison_n between_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o christian_n be_v not_o equal_a the_o new_a testament_n be_v establish_v in_o better_a promise_n heb._n 8.6_o and_o therefore_o that_o may_v be_v incident_a to_o the_o one_o which_o be_v not_o to_o the_o other_o moreover_o if_o there_o have_v be_v this_o total_a eclipse_n it_o have_v relation_n but_o to_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n only_o beside_o which_o be_v many_o other_o faithful_a people_n in_o all_o age_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o melchizedek_n job_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o in_o the_o new_a of_o cornelius_n and_o the_o eunuch_n to_o the_o queen_n of_o candace_n among_o which_o the_o church_n may_v be_v visible_a though_o among_o the_o jew_n invisible_a §_o 3._o other_o i_o have_v hear_v say_v that_o by_o catholic_n own_a confession_n in_o the_o day_n of_o antichrist_n the_o church_n shall_v be_v invisible_a but_o i_o never_o have_v read_v any_o catholic_a that_o say_v so_o yet_o on_o the_o contrary_a i_o have_v find_v protestant_n affirm_v 5._o affirm_v bullinger_n in_o apoc._n 20._o fulk_n against_o rhen_n in_o thes_n 2._o sect_n 5._o the_o visibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o universal_o even_o all_o the_o day_n of_o antichrist_n which_o make_v against_o themselves_o if_o they_o account_v the_o pope_n antichrist_n as_o most_o of_o they_o do_v and_o themselves_o the_o church_n yet_o doctor_n white_a contrary_a to_o his_o brethren_n say_v that_o 26._o that_o f._n whites_n reply_v p._n 61._o lin_v 15._o &_o 26._o in_o time_n of_o persecution_n the_o true_a church_n may_v be_v repute_v a_o impious_a sect_n by_o the_o multitude_n and_o so_o not_o be_v know_v by_o the_o notion_n of_o true_a and_o holy_a nor_o can_v her_o truth_n be_v discern_v by_o sense_n and_o common_a reason_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o as_o there_o be_v four_o property_n of_o church-doctrine_n so_o there_o be_v four_o notion_n of_o the_o church_n the_o first_o be_v to_o be_v mistress_n of_o save_a truth_n and_o according_a to_o this_o notion_n the_o church_n be_v invisible_a to_o the_o natural_a understanding_n both_o of_o man_n and_o angel_n for_o god_n only_o and_o his_o bless_a see_v our_o religion_n to_o be_v the_o truth_n the_o second_o be_v to_o be_v mistress_n of_o doctrine_n true_o reveal_v by_o secret_a inspiration_n according_a to_o this_o notion_n ordinary_o speak_v the_o church_n be_v invisible_a to_o almost_o all_o man_n that_o be_v or_o ever_o be_v the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n only_o except_v the_o three_o to_o be_v mistress_n of_o the_o doctrine_n which_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n by_o their_o preach_n and_o miracle_n plant_v in_o the_o world_n according_a to_o this_o notion_n the_o church_n be_v visible_a to_o the_o first_o and_o primitive_a time_n but_o now_o be_v not_o the_o four_o be_v to_o be_v mistress_n of_o catholic_a doctrine_n that_o be_v of_o doctrine_n deliver_v &_o receive_v by_o full_a tradition_n and_o profession_n all_o the_o
direction_n only_o not_o obligation_n therefore_o in_o england_n many_o both_o of_o the_o people_n and_o clergy_n also_o do_v deny_v some_o one_o some_o another_o particular_a according_a to_o their_o pleasure_n and_o yet_o the_o general_n church_n of_o protestant_n and_o the_o particular_a of_o england_n do_v suffer_v man_n teach_v and_o profess_v contrary_a doctrine_n as_o point_n of_o faith_n to_o abide_v in_o her_o communion_n and_o pass_v under_o the_o name_n of_o protestant_n and_o see_v that_o of_o contrary_a doctrine_n one_o side_n must_v needs_o be_v false_a while_o the_o protestant_a church_n permit_v both_o side_n to_o be_v preach_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n she_o know_o suffer_v the_o profession_n of_o false_a doctrine_n and_o so_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o falsehood_n as_o much_o as_o truth_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o so_o but_o if_o any_o preach_v or_o profess_v contrary_a to_o that_o which_o be_v decree_v she_o shut_v they_o out_o of_o her_o communion_n and_o disinherit_v they_o of_o the_o title_n of_o catholic_a as_o for_o other_o point_n which_o be_v without_o the_o compass_n of_o her_o decree_n wherein_o there_o be_v a_o mighty_a latitude_n according_a to_o the_o extent_n of_o man_n reason_n she_o permit_v every_o man_n to_o hold_v as_o his_o particular_a understanding_n shall_v direct_v he_o the_o puritan_n will_v have_v all_o govern_v by_o the_o write_a word_n of_o god_n the_o chillingworthians_n will_v have_v all_o guide_v by_o particular_a reason_n and_o both_o sort_n differ_v among_o themselves_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n more_o wise_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o religion_n be_v direct_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n either_o write_v or_o unwritten_a and_o therein_o her_o child_n never_o differ_v or_o if_o they_o do_v be_v renounce_v in_o school_n point_n and_o thing_n undefined_a her_o child_n be_v guide_v by_o their_o particular_a reason_n and_o herein_o they_o do_v and_o may_v differ_v yet_o without_o disunion_n as_o well_o as_o in_o point_n of_o philosophy_n for_o school_n point_n be_v not_o point_n of_o religion_n proper_o religion_n be_v derive_v à _fw-la religando_fw-la from_o bind_v but_o in_o school_n point_v man_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o the_o belief_n of_o either_o side_n but_o have_v free_a liberty_n to_o hold_v or_o change_v as_o they_o think_v they_o have_v cause_n until_o it_o be_v otherwise_o determine_v by_o a_o council_n and_o this_o may_v be_v do_v without_o the_o just_a imputation_n of_o division_n as_o s._n augustine_n de_n bapt._n cont_n donat._n l._n 1._o c._n 18._o &_o l._n 2._o c._n 4._o say_v divers_a man_n be_v of_o divers_a judgement_n without_o breach_n of_o peace_n until_o a_o general_a council_n allow_v some_o one_o part_n for_o pure_a and_o clear_a thus_o do_v he_o excuse_v s._n cyprian_n disagreement_n and_o error_n concern_v the_o baptise_v of_o such_o as_o be_v baptize_v by_o heretic_n say_v that_o himself_o dare_v not_o have_v condemn_v the_o same_o unless_o i_o have_v be_v strengthen_v with_o the_o most_o agreeable_a authority_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n to_o which_o cyprian_n himself_o no_o doubt_n will_v have_v yield_v if_o at_o that_o time_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o question_n have_v be_v make_v clear_a and_o manifest_a by_o a_o general_a council_n which_o some_o refuse_v to_o do_v after_o that_o that_o opinion_n of_o cyprian_n be_v by_o a_o council_n condemn_v to_o show_v the_o difference_n of_o hold_v against_o a_o point_n define_v and_o not_o define_v vincentius_n lyrinensis_n chap._n 9_o thus_o break_v out_o o_o admirable_a change_n the_o author_n of_o one self_o opinion_n be_v call_v catholic_n and_o the_o follower_n of_o it_o heretic_n second_o there_o be_v in_o doctrine_n a_o difference_n between_o the_o conclusion_n or_o point_n of_o faith_n itself_o and_o the_o reason_n or_o manner_n thereof_o in_o the_o former_a of_o these_o unity_n be_v require_v and_o be_v perform_v most_o axact_o among_o catholic_n but_o in_o the_o late_a which_o concern_v but_o the_o reason_n of_o that_o conclusion_n which_o reason_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n reduce_v to_o some_o scholastical_a subtlety_n learned_a man_n have_v in_o all_o age_n and_o may_v without_o breach_n of_o unity_n maintain_v their_o difference_n for_o although_o all_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o the_o decree_a point_n of_o faith_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o so_o to_o the_o reason_n and_o manner_n thereof_o unless_o the_o same_o also_o be_v define_v by_o the_o church_n and_o hereby_o be_v answer_v all_o the_o objection_n of_o protestant_n concern_v the_o disagreement_n of_o catholic_n as_o of_o the_o thomist_n and_o scotist_n concern_v the_o conception_n of_o our_o bless_a lady_n of_o the_o dominican_n and_o jesuit_n about_o the_o concurrence_n of_o grace_n and_o freewill_n with_o such_o like_a in_o which_o the_o church_n have_v not_o yet_o interpose_v her_o decree_n and_o some_o protestant_n affirm_v out_o of_o their_o profound_a political_a insight_n that_o she_o never_o will_v and_o that_o because_o forsooth_o she_o dare_v not_o out_o of_o fear_n to_o displease_v so_o mighty_a a_o party_n as_o each_o opinion_n have_v and_o yet_o they_o know_v that_o the_o church_n be_v not_o afraid_a to_o decree_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o luther_n and_o his_o brood_n notwithstanding_o she_o lose_v some_o king_n and_o much_o people_n thereby_o but_o the_o loss_n be_v not_o only_o she_o but_o they_o much_o more_o she_o lose_v some_o incurable_a member_n but_o they_o lose_v themselves_o and_o doubtless_o when_o she_o see_v it_o meet_v to_o determine_v any_o of_o the_o controversy_n among_o the_o learned_a she_o will_v do_v it_o without_o any_o fear_n but_o of_o god_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o see_v that_o their_o difference_n of_o opinion_n breed_v no_o more_o disturbance_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o rancour_n among_o themselves_o than_o their_o different_a colour_n and_o shape_n of_o apparel_n brotherly_o charity_n be_v not_o violate_v among_o they_o they_o will_v all_o go_v to_o the_o same_o church_n they_o will_v communicate_v together_o and_o confess_v to_o one_o another_o nor_o be_v there_o any_o of_o they_o but_o if_o he_o be_v ask_v will_v say_v that_o he_o will_v stand_v to_o a_o general_n council_n in_o any_o of_o the_o point_n of_o difference_n among_o they_o and_o submit_v his_o judgement_n to_o she_o but_o protestant_n have_v no_o counsel_n nor_o any_o authority_n to_o call_v a_o council_n out_o of_o the_o extent_n of_o their_o temporal_a dominion_n the_o article_n of_o religion_n which_o they_o have_v agree_v upon_o apart_o be_v very_o different_a one_o from_o another_o as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o their_o harmony_n of_o confession_n nor_o in_o the_o same_o dominion_n will_v they_o stand_v to_o any_o determination_n of_o convocation_n synod_n or_o assembly_n further_o than_o it_o decree_v according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n of_o which_o every_o one_o will_v be_v a_o judge_n for_o himfelfe_n and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n they_o violate_v brotherly_a charity_n make_v schism_n and_o separation_n one_o from_o another_o refuse_v to_o go_v to_o church_n or_o communicate_v together_o and_o in_o defence_n of_o their_o difference_n wage_v war_n one_o against_o another_o so_o that_o their_o harmony_n of_o confession_n may_v more_o true_o be_v call_v the_o confusion_n of_o confession_n and_o their_o church_n the_o tumult_n of_o religion_n the_o great_a unity_n they_o have_v be_v not_o in_o believe_v but_o in_o not_o believe_v though_o therein_o they_o be_v not_o exact_a as_o i_o have_v show_v before_o their_o faith_n as_o they_o call_v it_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n negative_a consist_v in_o deny_v what_o catholic_n affirm_v as_o deny_v and_o not_o believe_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n the_o real_a corporal_a presence_n seven_o sacrament_n invocation_n of_o saint_n purgatory_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a with_o many_o other_o abate_v their_o positive_a faith_n almost_o to_o nothing_o now_o not-believing_a be_v not_o believe_v and_o their_o profession_n and_o union_n in_o the_o most_o be_v not_o of_o faith_n but_o of_o infidelity_n and_o for_o their_o positive_a belief_n i_o think_v it_o consist_v in_o two_o article_n only_o that_o there_o be_v a_o god_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n die_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n and_o whosoever_o affirm_v more_o than_o this_o it_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o find_v some_o other_o protestant_n that_o will_v deny_v it_o what_o union_n then_o be_v there_o among_o they_o but_o that_o which_o be_v betwixt_o symeon_n and_o levi_n to_o be_v brethren_n in_o evil_a and_o in_o write_v the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n as_o draco_n do_v his_o law_n in_o blood_n for_o what_o nation_n be_v there_o where_o the_o protestant_a religion_n have_v settle_v her_o foot_n where_o they_o do_v
propagate_v it_o but_o the_o church_n have_v in_o it_o the_o property_n of_o heat_n which_o as_o philosopher_n say_v be_v to_o gather_v together_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n and_o separate_v thing_n that_o be_v of_o different_a nature_n include_v all_o that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o admit_v no_o other_o §_o 3._o i_o therefore_o conceive_v according_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a the_o church_n to_o be_v a_o society_n of_o those_o that_o god_n have_v call_v to_o salvation_n by_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n the_o sincere_a adminstration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o adherence_n to_o lawful_a pastor_n which_o description_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o fit_v and_o proportion_v to_o she_o that_o it_o resemble_v the_o nest_n of_o the_o haltion_n which_o as_o plutarch_n say_v be_v of_o such_o a_o just_a and_o exact_a size_n for_o the_o measure_n of_o her_o body_n that_o it_o can_v serve_v for_o no_o other_o bird_n either_o great_a or_o less_o then_o for_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n catholic_a the_o protestant_n say_v that_o that_o church_n be_v catholic_a which_o hold_v the_o true_a faith_n which_o though_o it_o be_v not_o spread_v universal_o over_o the_o world_n yet_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v so_o say_v they_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v catholic_a by_o which_o they_o leave_v man_n in_o a_o labyrinth_n of_o find_v out_o the_o true_a faith_n in_o all_o the_o particular_n thereof_o which_o as_o they_o say_v must_v guide_v a_o man_n to_o the_o church_n that_o be_v true_o catholic_n which_o be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o understanding_n be_v much_o more_o difficult_a to_o find_v out_o than_o that_o which_o be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o sense_n as_o be_v its_o be_v catholic_n and_o therefore_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o as_o preposterous_a as_o to_o set_v the_o cart_n before_o the_o horse_n to_o prove_v a_o church_n catholic_a because_o it_o be_v true_a whereas_o it_o shall_v be_v prove_v true_a because_o it_o be_v catholic_a beside_o the_o name_n catholic_a be_v not_o a_o name_n of_o belief_n only_o but_o of_o communion_n also_o else_o antiquity_n will_v not_o have_v refuse_v that_o title_n to_o those_o which_o be_v not_o separate_v from_o the_o belief_n but_o only_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n 50._o s._n aug._n ep._n 50._o nor_o will_v they_o have_v affirm_v that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o faith_n and_o sacrament_n may_v he_o have_v but_o not_o salvation_n so_o that_o catholic_a import_v thus_o much_o both_o the_o vast_a extension_n of_o doctrine_n to_o person_n and_o place_n different_a and_o the_o union_n of_o all_o those_o place_n and_o person_n in_o communion_n therefore_o allbeit_v the_o protestant_n shall_v hold_v the_o same_o belief_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v yet_o if_o they_o do_v not_o communicate_v with_o the_o same_o ancient_a church_n which_o by_o succession_n of_o pastor_n and_o people_n be_v derive_v down_o to_o this_o present_a time_n i_o can_v not_o see_v how_o they_o can_v with_o justice_n assume_v to_o themselves_o the_o title_n of_o catholic_n chap._n vi_o of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n §_o 1._o now_o that_o the_o catholic_a church_n which_o society_n of_o christian_n soever_o it_o be_v of_o which_o we_o shall_v deliberate_v hereafter_o be_v the_o only_a faithful_a and_o true_a witness_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o god_n word_n to_o tell_v we_o what_o it_o be_v and_o what_o be_v not_o it_o the_o only_a true_a interpreter_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o god_n word_n and_o the_o last_o and_o final_a judge_n of_o all_o controversy_n that_o may_v arise_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o she_o be_v not_o only_o true_a but_o that_o she_o can_v be_v otherwise_o see_v she_o be_v infallible_a i_o be_v persuade_v to_o believe_v by_o many_o reason_n in_o the_o allege_v of_o which_o i_o will_v avoid_v the_o accusation_n of_o protestant_n of_o the_o circular_a disputation_n of_o catholic_n say_v they_o believe_v the_o scripture_n because_o the_o church_n say_v it_o be_v so_o and_o the_o church_n because_o the_o scripture_n bid_v they_o do_v so_o first_o then_o without_o dependence_n on_o the_o scripture_n i_o conceive_v the_o catholic_a church_n to_o be_v infallible_a in_o her_o tradition_n in_o that_o which_o she_o declare_v to_o we_o concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o even_o in_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o her_o testimony_n and_o tradition_n for_o tradition_n be_v a_o full_a report_n of_o what_o be_v evident_a to_o sense_n namely_o what_o doctrine_n the_o apostle_n teach_v what_o scripture_n they_o write_v it_o be_v impossible_a it_o shall_v be_v false_a world_n of_o man_n can_v be_v universal_o deceive_v in_o matter_n evident_a to_o sense_n as_o be_v the_o thing_n man_n hear_v and_o see_v and_o not_o be_v so_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v either_o negligent_o suffer_v it_o or_o malicious_o agree_v to_o deceive_v other_o be_v so_o many_o in_o number_n so_o distant_a in_o place_n so_o different_a in_o affection_n condition_n and_o interest_n wherefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o what_o be_v deliver_v by_o full_a catholic_a tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n shall_v be_v by_o the_o deliverer_n first_o devise_v as_o tertullian_n say_v 28._o tert._n de_fw-fr praesc_fw-la cap._n 28._o that_o which_o be_v find_v one_o and_o the_o same_o among_o many_o be_v not_o a_o error_n but_o a_o tradition_n yet_o suppose_v universal_a tradition_n as_o it_o be_v mere_o humane_a be_v in_o its_o nature_n fallible_a yet_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v by_o god_n himself_o preserve_v from_o error_n which_o be_v thus_o demonstrate_v god_n be_v infinite_o good_a and_o ardent_o desire_v the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n can_v permit_v the_o mean_n which_o shall_v convey_v the_o apostle_n doctrine_n to_o posterity_n by_o the_o belief_n whereof_o man_n must_v be_v save_v to_o be_v poison_v with_o damnable_a error_n to_o the_o destruction_n of_o their_o salvation_n now_o the_o only_a mean_n to_o convey_v this_o doctrine_n be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n 21._o tert._n de_fw-fr praes_n cap._n 21._o as_o tertullian_n say_v what_o the_o apostle_n teach_v i_o will_v prescribe_v aught_o no_o other_o way_n to_o be_v prove_v than_o by_o those_o church_n which_o the_o apostle_n found_v all_o other_o mean_n as_o i_o have_v show_v you_o before_o be_v insufficient_a and_o if_o this_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v insufficient_a also_o by_o reason_n of_o its_o liablenesse_n unto_o error_n then_o be_v there_o no_o certainty_n at_o all_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o christian_a religion_n no_o not_o so_o much_o as_o that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o man_n as_o jesus_n christ_n but_o all_o man_n will_v be_v leave_v to_o grope_v in_o the_o wander_a uncertainty_n of_o their_o own_o imagination_n which_o for_o god_n to_o suffer_v can_v fall_v under_o any_o prudent_a man_n belief_n §_o 2._o second_o that_o which_o bind_v man_n to_o believe_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v god_n word_n god_n can_v suffer_v to_o delude_v man_n into_o error_n whereby_o for_o their_o devotion_n unto_o his_o truth_n they_o may_v fall_v into_o damnation_n now_o catholic_n tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n be_v that_o which_o bind_v man_n to_o believe_v the_o same_o to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o because_o it_o be_v thereby_o sufficient_o propose_v the_o world_n afford_v no_o high_a nor_o sure_a proposal_n so_o that_o either_o this_o must_v be_v infallible_a or_o else_o god_n have_v leave_v we_o to_o the_o guidance_n of_o our_o own_o weak_a understanding_n the_o weakness_n of_o which_o conceit_n i_o show_v even_o now_o and_o all_o christian_n to_o that_o confusion_n which_o all_o different_a opinion_n yet_o repute_v the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o they_o that_o hold_v they_o may_v produce_v §_o 3._o three_o god_n be_v the_o prime_a verity_n he_o can_v so_o much_o as_o connive_v at_o falsehood_n whereby_o he_o become_v accessary_a of_o deceive_v they_o who_o simple_o ready_o and_o religious_o believe_v what_o they_o have_v just_a reason_n to_o think_v to_o be_v his_o word_n but_o there_o be_v most_o just_a and_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v by_o full_a and_o perpetual_a tradition_n from_o hand_n to_o hand_n even_o from_o the_o apostle_n be_v undoubted_o their_o doctrine_n and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n therefore_o he_o can_v suffer_v catholic_a tradition_n to_o be_v falsify_v nor_o can_v as_o i_o conceive_v any_o prudent_a man_n imagine_v that_o god_n have_v send_v his_o son_n into_o the_o world_n to_o teach_v man_n the_o way_n to_o heaven_n every_o moment_n of_o who_o life_n be_v make_v notable_a by_o do_v or_o suffer_v something_o to_o that_o end_n shall_v suffer_v the_o efficacy_n and_o
be_v fundamental_a other_o not_o that_o be_v some_o point_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v explicit_o and_o distinct_o other_o not_z and_o more_o point_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v explicit_o by_o some_o than_o by_o other_o as_o i_o have_v show_v before_o speak_v of_o point_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o formal_a object_n and_o motive_n for_o which_o we_o believe_v namely_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n reveal_v it_o by_o his_o church_n there_o be_v no_o distinction_n of_o point_n of_o faith_n we_o be_v equal_o bind_v to_o believe_v all_o that_o be_v sufficient_o propose_v unto_o we_o as_o reveal_v by_o god_n whether_o the_o matter_n be_v great_a or_o small_a and_o whether_o the_o point_n be_v fundamental_a in_o their_o matter_n or_o no_o yet_o they_o be_v propose_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o same_o authority_n therefore_o we_o be_v bind_v equal_o with_o the_o same_o firmness_n of_o faith_n to_o believe_v every_o one_o as_o any_o one_o for_o example_n the_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n contain_v divers_a fundamental_a point_n as_o the_o deity_n trinity_n of_o person_n incarnation_n passion_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o saviour_n it_o contain_v also_o some_o point_n for_o their_o matter_n and_o nature_n in_o themselves_o not_o fundamental_a as_o under_o what_o judge_n he_o suffer_v that_o he_o be_v bury_v and_o the_o circumstance_n of_o time_n when_o he_o rise_v again_o to_o wit_n the_o three_o day_n now_o whosoever_o know_v these_o to_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v they_o as_o firm_o as_o the_o other_o and_o the_o denial_n of_o any_o one_o of_o they_o be_v a_o fundamental_a and_o damnable_a error_n a_o give_v of_o god_n the_o lie_n for_o the_o nature_n of_o faith_n do_v not_o arise_v from_o the_o greatness_n or_o smallness_n of_o the_o thing_n believe_v for_o then_o there_o shall_v be_v as_o many_o different_a faith_n as_o there_o be_v point_n to_o be_v believe_v but_o from_o the_o motive_n for_o which_o a_o man_n believe_v which_o be_v god_n revelation_n testify_v by_o the_o church_n which_o be_v alike_o for_o all_o object_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o they_o that_o in_o thing_n equal_o reveal_v by_o god_n do_v grant_v one_o thing_n and_o deny_v another_o do_v forsake_v the_o very_a formal_a motive_n of_o faith_n god_n revelation_n and_o so_o have_v no_o true_a divine_a faith_n at_o all_o §_o 7._o moreover_o if_o the_o church_n infallibility_n be_v tie_v to_o a_o certain_a matter_n in_o religion_n than_o it_o be_v meet_v we_o shall_v know_v that_o first_o that_o so_o we_o may_v according_o apply_v our_o belief_n if_o it_o be_v fundamental_a then_o without_o doubt_n to_o embrace_v it_o if_o not_o to_o exercise_v our_o liberty_n and_o believe_v it_o so_o far_o as_o we_o see_v cause_n but_o then_o we_o must_v know_v the_o matter_n wherein_o she_o be_v infallible_a distinct_o and_o particular_o as_o also_o infallible_o or_o else_o we_o may_v mistake_v and_o believe_v when_o we_o need_v not_o and_o disbelieve_v when_o we_o ought_v not_o now_o from_o whence_o shall_v we_o have_v this_o knowledge_n god_n have_v no_o where_o reveal_v it_o and_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v reveal_v together_o with_o the_o commission_n give_v to_o the_o church_n to_o teach_v or_o else_o she_o may_v have_v deceive_v we_o before_o the_o caution_n come_v but_o the_o church_n itself_o have_v tell_v we_o no_o such_o matter_n we_o have_v no_o such_o tradition_n therefore_o we_o must_v have_v this_o most_o fundamental_a point_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n which_o be_v to_o know_v what_o be_v fundamental_a and_o what_o not_o either_o by_o inspiration_n or_o by_o the_o strength_n of_o reason_n both_o which_o be_v ridiculous_a or_o by_o some_o authority_n coequal_a to_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o not_o she_o which_o be_v most_o absurd_a and_o in_o this_o business_n the_o protestant_n seem_v unto_o i_o to_o deal_v as_o obscure_o and_o deceitful_o as_o do_v once_o richard_n the_o second_o king_n of_o england_n who_o in_o a_o return_n to_o peace_n betwixt_o he_o and_o his_o subject_n grant_v pardon_n to_o all_o except_o fifteen_o but_o will_v not_o declare_v what_o their_o name_n be_v but_o if_o at_o any_o time_n he_o have_v a_o mind_n out_o of_o some_o new_a displeasure_n to_o cut_v off_o any_o man_n he_o will_v say_v he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o fifteen_o who_o he_o except_v from_o the_o benefit_n of_o his_o pardon_n in_o like_a manner_n the_o protestant_n say_v we_o will_v believe_v the_o church_n in_o all_o point_n but_o those_o that_o be_v not_o fundamental_a not_o express_v what_o they_o be_v and_o when_o they_o have_v a_o wanton_a disposition_n to_o deny_v their_o belief_n to_o something_o that_o the_o church_n have_v declare_v they_o shelter_v their_o denial_n under_o the_o protection_n of_o this_o unlimited_a distinction_n and_o say_v it_o be_v a_o point_n not_o fundamental_a and_o if_o on_o the_o other_o side_n they_o find_v it_o for_o their_o advantage_n to_o close_v with_o other_o church_n they_o say_v they_o be_v all_o one_o church_n with_o they_o because_o forsooth_o they_o agree_v in_o they_o know_v not_o what_o that_o be_v in_o their_o inexplicable_a fundamental_n §_o 8._o but_o chillingworth_n have_v undertake_v to_o give_v we_o though_o not_o a_o catalogue_n yet_o a_o description_n as_o he_o suppose_v by_o which_o we_o may_v discern_v between_o fundamental_n &_o not_o fundamental_n or_o circumstantial_o as_o he_o call_v they_o 20._o pag._n 137._o sect_n 20._o the_o former_a be_v such_o as_o be_v reveal_v by_o god_n and_o command_v to_o be_v preach_v to_o all_o and_o believe_v by_o all_o the_o late_a such_o as_o though_o god_n have_v reveal_v they_o yet_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o bind_v under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n particular_o to_o teach_v they_o unto_o all_o and_o the_o people_n may_v secure_o be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o and_o this_o be_v even_o the_o same_o obscurity_n in_o more_o word_n for_o what_o be_v to_o be_v preach_v to_o all_o and_o believe_v by_o all_o and_o what_o the_o pastor_n may_v forbear_v to_o preach_v and_o the_o people_n may_v be_v ignorant_a of_o especial_o see_v the_o same_o degree_n of_o ignorance_n be_v not_o secure_a to_o all_o people_n alike_o but_o receive_v infinite_a variety_n according_a to_o their_o mean_n of_o knowledge_n be_v as_o undeterminable_a as_o what_o be_v fundamental_a and_o what_o not_o but_o suppose_v the_o pastor_n do_v preach_v more_o than_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o preach_v and_o reveal_v that_o truth_n which_o if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v reveal_v the_o people_n may_v safe_o have_v be_v ignorant_a of_o may_v they_o be_v ignorant_a or_o unbelieving_a now_o it_o be_v reveal_v to_o they_o if_o they_o be_v than_o they_o deny_v that_o very_a authority_n upon_o which_o they_o believe_v the_o most_o fundamental_a point_n which_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o all_o belief_n and_o by_o consequence_n deny_v the_o whole_a faith_n from_o whence_o we_o may_v see_v that_o the_o pastor_n teach_v be_v not_o to_o be_v stint_v by_o the_o thing_n the_o people_n ought_v necessary_o to_o believe_v but_o the_o people_n necessity_n of_o believe_v aught_o to_o be_v enlarge_v according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o the_o pastor_n preach_v the_o church_n be_v not_o confine_v to_o the_o teach_n of_o fundamental_n only_o for_o the_o matter_n but_o whatsoever_o she_o teach_v be_v fundamental_a for_o the_o form_n and_o motive_n of_o belief_n the_o circumstantial_o be_v as_o he_o confess_v reveal_v by_o god_n to_o the_o church_n and_o if_o the_o church_n reveal_v they_o to_o the_o people_n the_o people_n must_v either_o believe_v they_o or_o deny_v to_o believe_v god_n and_o though_o common_a people_n and_o other_o also_o may_v safe_o be_v ignorant_a before_o they_o have_v be_v instruct_v yet_o they_o may_v not_o be_v so_o after_o nor_o have_v god_n confine_v the_o pastor_n instruct_v of_o the_o people_n to_o any_o certain_a matter_n to_o fundamental_n only_o for_o christ_n bid_v his_o apostle_n teach_v all_o nation_n to_o observe_v all_o thing_n whatsoever_o he_o command_v they_o matth._n 28.20_o and_o though_o common_a people_n may_v safe_o be_v ignorant_a of_o many_o thing_n yet_o they_o must_v not_o be_v unbelieving_a of_o any_o thing_n but_o by_o a_o implicit_a faith_n at_o the_o least_o believe_v all_o that_o the_o church_n believe_v by_o adhere_v and_o resign_v themselves_o to_o she_o be_v prepare_v to_o believe_v explicit_o what_o and_o when_o she_o shall_v declare_v it_o to_o they_o which_o faith_n be_v original_o and_o fundamental_o build_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n not_o as_o write_v but_o as_o deliver_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n successive_o from_o the_o apostle_n upon_o the_o authority_n whereof_o we_o believe_v that_o both_o scripture_n and_o all_o other_o article_n of_o
for_o which_o he_o be_v condemn_v by_o s._n 3._o s._n hier._n count_v vigil_n c._n 3._o hierome_n protestant_n deny_v reverence_n to_o image_n so_o do_v xenaias_n for_o which_o he_o be_v rereproved_a by_o 27._o by_o hist_o lib._n 16._o c._n 27._o nicephorus_n in_o these_o word_n xenaias_n first_o o_o audacious_a soul_n and_o impudent_a mouth_n vomit_v forth_o that_o speech_n that_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o those_o who_o have_v please_v he_o be_v not_o to_o be_v worship_v protestant_n deny_v the_o real_a presence_n so_o do_v the_o capernaite_n who_o be_v say_v 55._o say_v in_o psal_n 54._o &_o 55._o s._n augustine_n the_o first_o heretic_n that_o deny_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o judas_n be_v the_o first_o suborner_fw-ge and_o maintainer_n of_o this_o heresy_n protestant_n deny_v confession_n of_o sin_n to_o a_o priest_n so_o do_v the_o novatian_a heretic_n for_o which_o they_o be_v reprove_v by_o 7._o by_o lib._n de_fw-fr poenit_fw-la c._n 7._o s._n ambrose_n so_o do_v the_o montanist_n and_o be_v reprove_v by_o saint_n 54._o saint_n hieron_n epist_n ad_fw-la marcell_n 54._o hierome_n protestant_n say_v that_o a_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o faith_n only_o so_o do_v the_o pseudo-apostle_n for_o which_o they_o be_v condemn_v by_o s._n 14._o s._n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la &_o oper_n c._n 14._o augustine_n i_o may_v increase_v this_o catalogue_n by_o the_o addition_n of_o many_o other_o and_o make_v the_o new_a protestant_a religion_n appear_v but_o a_o frippery_n of_o old_a heresy_n but_o these_o shall_v suffice_v from_o all_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o father_n hold_v the_o same_o faith_n with_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o opposition_n of_o father_n against_o father_n nor_o of_o any_o one_o father_n against_o himself_o at_o least_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o that_o they_o all_o hold_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n that_o they_o that_o hold_v the_o contrary_n be_v by_o they_o condemn_v of_o heresy_n that_o in_o bring_v any_o place_n out_o of_o the_o father_n to_o confirm_v their_o heresy_n they_o do_v misinterpret_v they_o as_o the_o protestant_n now_o do_v that_o therefore_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v apostolical_a and_o unchanged_a and_o therefore_o she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n chap._n xi_o that_o the_o true_a church_n may_v be_v know_v by_o evident_a mark_n and_o that_o such_o mark_n agree_v only_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o first_o of_o universality_n the_o first_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n §_o 1._o in_o further_a pursuit_n of_o the_o true_a church_n i_o address_v myself_o by_o the_o mark_n thereof_o to_o find_v it_o out_o for_o i_o account_v it_o vain_a to_o try_v by_o the_o scripture_n whether_o the_o particular_a doctrine_n of_o protestant_n be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n unless_o i_o can_v find_v their_o church_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n by_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n set_v down_o in_o scripture_n for_o either_o the_o scripure_a can_v clear_v all_o controversy_n or_o it_o canntot_v if_o it_o can_v there_o will_v be_v no_o end_n of_o controversy_n among_o they_o that_o rely_v only_o on_o scripture_n if_o it_o can_v then_o sure_o it_o can_v clear_v this_o most_o important_a one_o which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n by_o the_o mark_n thereof_o and_o if_o so_o it_o be_v fit_a that_o that_o shall_v be_v determine_v in_o the_o first_o place_n on_o which_o all_o the_o rest_n depend_v dedic_n ep._n dedic_n as_o doctor_n feild_n acknowledge_v and_o whereas_o some_o protestant_n make_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n to_o be_v the_o only_a mark_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v preposterous_a be_v the_o declaration_n of_o a_o thing_n obscure_a or_o pretend_v to_o be_v so_o by_o a_o thing_n more_o obscure_a in_o as_o much_o as_o to_o know_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n in_o all_o the_o particular_a instance_n be_v hard_a than_o to_o know_v the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n and_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o know_v the_o truth_n of_o doctrine_n in_o all_o the_o particular_n before_o we_o can_v thereby_o know_v the_o true_a church_n because_o if_o she_o err_v in_o any_o one_o point_n of_o faith_n she_o thereby_o fall_v from_o the_o title_n of_o the_o true_a church_n now_o who_o be_v he_o that_o can_v boast_v to_o know_v the_o integrity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o the_o particular_a controversy_n against_o every_o society_n that_o hold_v the_o contrary_a by_o infallible_a proof_n of_o scripture_n and_o invincible_a answer_n to_o all_o their_o objection_n if_o any_o can_v do_v this_o who_o know_v not_o that_o ignorant_a and_o unlearned_a people_n of_o who_o salvation_n notwithstanding_o god_n have_v the_o same_o care_n as_o of_o the_o learned_a and_o to_o who_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v equal_o common_a since_o they_o be_v equal_o oblige_v to_o obey_v she_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o this_o examination_n 4._o cont._n ep._n fund_z c._n 4._o for_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o people_n say_v s._n augustine_n it_o be_v not_o the_o quickness_n of_o understanding_n but_o the_o simplicity_n of_o belief_n that_o secure_v they_o therefore_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o they_o must_v have_v other_o mark_n to_o know_v the_o church_n by_o than_o that_o of_o her_o doctrine_n namely_o mark_n proportionable_a to_o their_o capacity_n to_o wit_n external_a and_o sensible_a mark_n as_o eminency_n antiquity_n perpetuity_n with_o the_o like_a even_o as_o child_n and_o ignorant_a people_n must_v have_v external_a and_o sensible_a mark_n and_o other_o than_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o a_o man_n to_o know_v and_o discern_v a_o man_n from_o other_o live_a creature_n else_o how_o can_v s._n paul_n say_v god_n have_v make_v in_o the_o church_n apostles_n prophet_n evangelist_n pastor_n and_o doctor_n to_o the_o end_n we_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o little_a child_n blow_v about_o with_o every_o wind_n of_o doctrine_n ephes_n chap._n 4._o ver_fw-la 11._o if_o he_o have_v not_o give_v we_o other_o mark_n to_o know_v the_o church_n than_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n beside_o purity_n of_o doctrine_n be_v the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n can_v be_v a_o mark_n of_o it_o because_o they_o be_v common_o repugnant_a and_o incompatible_a condition_n for_o the_o mark_n do_v common_o demonstrate_v the_o thing_n to_o the_o sense_n and_o the_o essential_a form_n do_v show_v it_o to_o the_o understanding_n the_o mark_n design_v the_o thing_n in_o existence_n the_o essential_a form_n design_v it_o in_o essence_n the_o mark_n show_v where_o the_o thing_n be_v the_o essential_a form_n teach_v what_o it_o be_v the_o mark_n be_v soon_o know_v than_o the_o thing_n and_o contrariwise_o the_o thing_n be_v soon_o know_v than_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o thing_n 1._o 1_o phys_n c._n 1._o for_o the_o thing_n define_v as_o aristotle_n say_v be_v know_v before_o the_o definition_n a_o mark_n then_o must_v have_v three_o condition_n the_o first_o be_v to_o be_v more_o know_v than_o the_o thing_n since_o it_o be_v that_o which_o make_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v know_v the_o second_o that_o the_o thing_n be_v never_o find_v without_o it_o the_o three_o that_o it_o be_v never_o find_v without_o the_o thing_n either_o alone_a if_o it_o be_v a_o total_a mark_n or_o with_o its_o fellow_n if_o it_o be_v a_o mark_n in_o part_n according_a to_o these_o condition_n i_o find_v divers_a mark_n set_v down_o in_o scripture_n appliable_a only_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n §_o 2._o of_o which_o the_o first_o be_v to_o be_v catholic_a that_o be_v universal_a which_o be_v foretold_v by_o the_o prophet_n esay_n say_v all_o nation_n shall_v flow_v unto_o it_o esay_n 2.2_o and_o by_o the_o psalmist_n that_o it_o shall_v have_v the_o heathen_a for_o its_o inheritance_n and_o the_o uttermost_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n for_o its_o possession_n psal_n 2.2_o and_o by_o our_o saviour_n say_v this_o gospel_n of_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v preach_v in_o all_o the_o world_n for_o a_o witness_n to_o all_o nation_n and_o then_o shall_v the_o end_n come_v and_o that_o repentance_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n shall_v be_v preach_v in_o his_o name_n among_o all_o nation_n begin_v at_o jerusalem_n mat._n 24.14_o luc._n 24.47_o therefore_o to_o distinguish_v christ_n true_a church_n from_o all_o heretical_a sect_n the_o apostle_n in_o their_o creed_n and_o the_o ancient_a father_n in_o their_o write_n have_v give_v she_o the_o surname_n of_o catholic_a a_o name_n ever_o insist_v upon_o by_o the_o father_n against_o heretic_n no_o less_o than_o now_o and_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v this_o catholic_a church_n disperse_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v manifest_a to_o all_o those_o that_o have_v either_o read_v the_o history_n of_o the_o world_n or_o
have_v be_v eye-witness_n of_o the_o several_a country_n thereof_o wherein_o though_o the_o public_a profession_n thereof_o be_v heretical_a mahometicall_a or_o heathenish_a yet_o even_o there_o have_v the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n both_o father_n and_o child_n pastor_n and_o people_n and_o like_o the_o sea_n what_o she_o lose_v in_o one_o place_n she_o win_v in_o another_o what_o she_o have_v lose_v by_o the_o fall_n away_o of_o the_o protestant_n in_o europe_n she_o have_v gain_v with_o increase_n by_o the_o propagation_n of_o her_o faith_n in_o the_o east_n and_o west_n indies_n where_o whole_a kingdom_n be_v convert_v thereunto_o as_o a_o protestant_a author_n confess_v say_v 333._o simon_n lythus_n in_o respon_n altera_fw-la ad_fw-la alteram_fw-la gretseri_fw-la apologiam_fw-la p._n 333._o the_o jesuit_n within_o the_o compass_n of_o a_o few_o year_n not_o content_a with_o the_o bound_n of_o europe_n have_v fill_v asia_n africa_n and_o america_n with_o their_o idol_n and_o thus_o she_o be_v catholic_n by_o napier_n a_o protestant_a writer_n confession_n foremention_v and_o other_o for_o 12._o or_o 1300._o year_n ago_o and_o ever_o since_o and_o whereas_o protestant_n say_v that_o this_o universality_n be_v no_o true_a mark_n of_o the_o church_n because_o it_o be_v appliable_a to_o turk_n and_o pagan_n it_o be_v doubtless_o a_o very_a poor_a objection_n for_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o give_v she_o by_o god_n to_o distinguish_v she_o from_o all_o sort_n of_o religion_n but_o only_o from_o those_o that_o be_v contain_v equivocal_o under_o the_o same_o next_o kind_n and_o may_v be_v suppose_v and_o take_v for_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o other_o christian_a society_n to_o wit_n from_o heretical_a and_o shismaticall_a sect_n which_o challenge_v by_o false_a mark_n the_o title_n of_o the_o true_a church_n to_o which_o purpose_n s._n augustine_n say_v dispute_v with_o the_o donatist_n thou_o ask_v of_o a_o strange_a whether_o he_o be_v a_o pagan_a or_o a_o christian_a he_o answer_v thou_o a_o christian_a thou_o ask_v he_o whether_o he_o be_v a_o catechumene_fw-la 13._o aug_n de_fw-fr pastor_n c._n 13._o or_o one_o of_o the_o faithful_a he_o answer_v thou_o one_o of_o the_o faithful_a thou_o ask_v he_o of_o what_o communion_n he_o be_v he_o answer_v thou_o a_o christian_a catholic_n beside_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v this_o form_n of_o universality_n beyond_o all_o religion_n of_o the_o world_n even_o turk_n or_o heathen_n that_o there_o be_v no_o place_n of_o the_o know_a world_n where_o there_o be_v not_o roman_a catholic_n propagate_a their_o religion_n by_o convert_v the_o people_n of_o the_o land_n whosoever_o they_o be_v which_o be_v manifest_o want_v to_o all_o other_o religion_n and_o be_v therefore_o in_o this_o regard_n also_o more_o universal_o spread_v over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n than_o any_o other_o other_o say_v that_o this_o universal_a spread_n of_o the_o church_n be_v antedate_v by_o roman_a catholic_n with_o application_n to_o themselves_o for_o that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o take_v beginning_n but_o from_o the_o time_n of_o luther_n because_o some_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o largeness_n of_o the_o church_n say_v it_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o late_a day_n but_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o by_o late_a day_n be_v mean_v all_o the_o space_n of_o time_n from_o chirst_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n as_o s._n peter_n interpret_n a_o prophecy_n of_o joel_n which_o say_v that_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o last_o day_n that_o god_n will_v pour_v his_o spirit_n upon_o all_o flesh_n act_v 2.17_o by_o which_o be_v intend_v the_o amplitude_n of_o the_o church_n apply_v it_o to_o that_o present_a time_n when_o the_o holy_a ghost_n descend_v upon_o the_o apostle_n nor_o can_v any_o reasonable_a man_n imagine_v that_o it_o can_v sort_v with_o the_o goodness_n of_o god_n and_o his_o tender_a love_n to_o mankind_n to_o suffer_v the_o light_n of_o his_o truth_n in_o the_o not_o spread_v of_o his_o church_n to_o be_v eclipse_v for_o 14._o or_o 1500._o year_n see_v that_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o some_o learned_a man_n ground_v upon_o fair_a probability_n the_o world_n be_v likely_a to_o last_v but_o 2000_o year_n after_o christ._n howsoever_o this_o universality_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n be_v but_o begin_v it_o be_v not_o perfect_v for_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v yet_o actual_o exceed_v large_a and_o protestant_n that_o allow_v this_o for_o a_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n &_o now_o begin_v hopeful_o to_o apply_v it_o to_o themselves_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v of_o the_o roman_a till_o they_o see_v their_o expectation_n satisfy_v in_o the_o protestant_a church_n exceed_v she_o in_o latitude_n which_o i_o dare_v bold_o say_v will_v not_o be_v as_o long_o as_o they_o live_v and_o therefore_o they_o ought_v to_o die_v in_o the_o roman_a faith_n §_o 3._o but_o if_o we_o examine_v the_o matter_n a_o little_a more_o strict_o we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o protestant_n plea_n for_o universality_n will_v be_v cut_v very_o short_a when_o we_o consider_v that_o though_o they_o make_v themselves_o all_o of_o one_o church_n when_o they_o will_v vie_v for_o multitude_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o compare_v with_o one_o another_o we_o shall_v find_v that_o they_o be_v very_o many_o church_n not_o distinguish_v by_o nation_n only_o but_o by_o doctrine_n and_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o there_o be_v many_o church_n in_o one_o nation_n as_o in_o england_n for_o example_n and_o will_v be_v many_o more_o if_o the_o desire_a independency_n be_v advance_v now_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a that_o the_o protestant_a religion_n in_o general_n be_v enlarge_v but_o it_o must_v be_v the_o true_a protestant_a religion_n which_o every_o particular_a sect_n think_v itself_o to_o be_v of_o and_o deny_v it_o the_o most_o of_o they_o to_o the_o rest_n the_o universality_n of_o the_o religion_n will_v be_v mighty_o abate_v indeed_o when_o they_o muster_v their_o strength_n together_o and_o make_v boast_v of_o their_o greatness_n than_o they_o rake_v all_o into_o the_o title_n of_o protestantisme_n who_o have_v revolt_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n &_o count_v they_o on_o their_o side_n as_o if_o the_o definition_n of_o a_o protestant_n be_v one_o that_o be_v opposite_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n so_o that_o if_o there_o be_v a_o thousand_o sort_n of_o heretic_n in_o the_o world_n they_o will_v in_o this_o case_n account_v they_o but_o one_o church_n but_o the_o word_n catholic_n be_v a_o note_n of_o communion_n as_o i_o have_v show_v already_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n call_v none_o a_o catholic_a that_o do_v not_o communicate_v with_o she_o so_o can_v the_o protestant_n church_n of_o engl._n count_v any_o to_o be_v of_o her_o religion_n thereby_o by_o enlarge_n of_o her_o bound_n to_o prove_v herself_o catholic_n unless_o they_o will_v communicate_v with_o she_o which_o the_o grecian_a church_n will_v not_o the_o lutheran_n churhe_n will_v not_o many_o of_o the_o sect_n within_o the_o kingdom_n will_v not_o as_o presbyterian_o antinomian_o anabaptist_n brownist_n familist_n erastians_n socinian_n arminian_o seeker_n adamite_n shakers_n independent_o with_o many_o other_o these_o i_o say_v will_v not_o communicate_v with_o the_o protestant_a church_n of_o england_n nor_o will_v they_o communicate_v each_o with_o other_o but_o have_v at_o least_o most_o frequent_o their_o congregation_n as_o they_o call_v they_o separate_z and_o apart_o so_o that_o these_o be_v all_o to_o be_v account_v several_a church_n and_o religion_n and_o no_o one_o be_v further_a universal_a than_o the_o communion_n thereof_o do_v spread_v which_o be_v so_o little_a a_o way_n that_o none_o of_o they_o be_v nay_o though_o they_o be_v all_o unite_a together_o will_v they_o be_v able_a to_o stand_v in_o competition_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n under_o who_o communion_n be_v many_o entire_a kingdom_n and_o in_o all_o know_a part_n of_o the_o world_n a_o infinity_n of_o people_n even_o in_o asia_n africa_n and_o america_n where_o the_o name_n of_o protestant_n much_o more_o any_o particular_a sect_n thereof_o be_v altogether_o unknown_a beside_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v now_o separate_v from_o the_o roman_a be_v once_o unite_v to_o she_o both_o in_o faith_n and_o communion_n and_o then_o either_o she_o be_v the_o catholic_a church_n or_o there_o be_v none_o in_o the_o world_n which_o be_v impossible_a therefore_o they_o that_o depart_v from_o she_o depart_v from_o the_o catholic_a church_n become_v schismatic_n and_o depart_v from_o the_o faith_n they_o receive_v from_o she_o become_v heretic_n §_o 4_o last_o the_o very_a possession_n of_o the_o name_n catholic_a be_v a_o proof_n that_o it_o do_v belong_v to_o she_o see_v no_o sort_n of_o christian_n
the_o sea_n of_o peter_n 1._o de_fw-fr baptis_n count_v don._n lib._n 2._o c._n 1._o etc._n etc._n that_o be_v the_o rock_n which_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n do_v not_o overcome_v nor_o do_v the_o protestant_n deny_v the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o only_o some_o of_o they_o deny_v s._n peter_n to_o have_v be_v bishop_n there_o or_o indeed_o ever_o to_o have_v be_v there_o in_o person_n which_o i_o count_v a_o fancy_n not_o worth_a the_o confute_v and_o they_o may_v with_o as_o much_o truth_n and_o more_o reason_n deny_v king_n william_n the_o conqueror_n to_o have_v be_v king_n of_o england_n or_o so_o much_o as_o to_o have_v be_v in_o england_n see_v there_o be_v much_o more_o and_o more_o noble_a testimony_n of_o that_o than_o of_o this_o the_o main_a thing_n that_o they_o deny_v be_v the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o they_o say_v the_o primitive_a father_n teach_v the_o protestant_a doctrine_n and_o not_o that_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o teach_v which_o i_o find_v to_o be_v false_a by_o the_o examination_n of_o particular_n all_o which_o if_o i_o shall_v here_o set_v down_o i_o shall_v swell_v this_o intend_a little_a treatise_n into_o a_o huge_a volume_n it_o shall_v suffice_v i_o therefore_o to_o give_v a_o scant_a map_n of_o the_o church_n doctrine_n in_o the_o primitive_a time_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n of_o every_o several_a age_n some_o in_o the_o proof_n of_o some_o of_o the_o present_a catholic_a doctrine_n most_o strong_o oppose_v by_o protestant_n refer_v he_o that_o be_v desirous_a of_o large_a proof_n to_o the_o painful_a volume_n of_o coccius_n and_o gualterus_n note_v first_o two_o thing_n by_o the_o way_n the_o former_a that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o catholic_n shall_v give_v this_o proof_n for_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o they_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o this_o faith_n and_o that_o they_o all_o say_v they_o receive_v it_o from_o their_o ancestor_n and_o they_o from_o they_o and_o so_o upward_o to_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o that_o the_o protestant_n can_v by_o any_o sufficient_a testimony_n of_o father_n or_o history_n prove_v the_o contrary_a a_o thing_n which_o the_o protestant_n no_n doubt_v will_v high_o boast_v of_o if_o they_o be_v able_a to_o perform_v it_o in_o their_o own_o behalf_n the_o latter_a be_v that_o many_o protestant_n do_v confess_v that_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v hold_v many_o point_n of_o belief_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n whitguift_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n say_v and_o that_o without_o exception_n of_o the_o very_a first_o time_n 473._o time_n defence_n against_o cartwright_n p._n 472._o 473._o almost_o all_o the_o bishop_n and_o writer_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o latin_a also_o for_o the_o most_o part_n be_v spot_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o free_a will_n of_o merit_n of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o such_o like_a and_o the_o like_a be_v affirm_v by_o many_o other_o in_o many_o other_o point_n as_o be_v large_o show_v by_o the_o book_n entitle_v the_o protestant_n apology_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n against_o which_o the_o protestant_n have_v nothing_o to_o say_v but_o that_o which_o be_v worse_o than_o nothing_o to_o wit_n that_o they_o be_v the_o spot_n and_o blemish_n of_o the_o father_n and_o who_o i_o pray_v be_v they_o that_o undertake_v to_o correct_v magnificat_fw-la as_o we_o say_v and_o like_o goliath_n to_o defy_v the_o whole_a host_n of_o israel_n but_o they_o say_v that_o a_o dwarf_n stand_v upon_o a_o giant_n shoulder_n may_v see_v further_o than_o the_o giant_n can_v and_o so_o they_o by_o peruse_v the_o father_n may_v see_v further_o than_o the_o father_n can_v further_n perhaps_o they_o may_v in_o some_o case_n but_o never_o contrary_n they_o can_v by_o their_o help_n see_v that_o to_o be_v black_a which_o they_o see_v to_o be_v white_a that_o to_o be_v false_a which_o they_o see_v to_o be_v true_a §_o 2._o let_v we_o then_o take_v a_o view_n of_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n as_o they_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o day_n of_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o four_o first_o general_a counsel_n which_o be_v hold_v between_o the_o year_n 315._o and_o 457._o to_o which_o first_o four_o counsel_n some_o protestant_n seem_v to_o give_v much_o honour_n and_o to_o subscribe_v to_o their_o decree_n but_o they_o do_v but_o seem_v in_o those_o time_n the_o church_n believe_v the_o true_a and_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o eat_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o zuinglius_fw-la the_o prince_n of_o the_o sacramentarian_o acknowledge_v in_o these_o word_n eucharist_n word_n lib._n de_fw-fr vera_fw-la &_o falsa_fw-la relig_n cap._n the_o eucharist_n from_o the_o time_n of_o s._n augustine_n the_o opinion_n of_o corporal_a flesh_n have_v already_o get_v the_o mastery_n and_o in_o this_o quality_n she_o 24_o she_o chrys_n in_o 1._o cor._n hon_n 24_o adore_v the_o eucharist_n with_o outward_a gesture_n and_o adoration_n as_o the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o christ._n the_o church_n then_o believe_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n pat._n sacrament_n cyril_n alex_n ep_v ad_fw-la caesar_n pat._n even_o beside_o the_o time_n that_o it_o be_v in_o use_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n keep_v it_o after_o consecration_n for_o lap_n for_o cypr._n the_o lap_n domestical_a communion_n 7._o communion_n euseb_n hist_o l._n 7._o to_o give_v to_o sick_a sayr_n sick_a amb._n de_fw-fr obit_fw-la sayr_n to_o carry_v upon_o the_o sea_n 5._o sea_n euseb_n hist_o l._n 5._o to_o send_v into_o far_a province_n she_o than_o believe_v pat._n believe_v paulin._n in_o vita_fw-la ambr._n tertul._n ad_fw-la uxâ—c_fw-la 55._o basil_n ep._n ad_fw-la caes_n pat._n that_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n be_v not_o necessary_a for_o the_o sufficiency_n of_o participation_n but_o that_o all_o the_o body_n and_o all_o the_o blood_n be_v take_v in_o either_o kind_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n in_o domestical_a communion_n in_o communion_n for_o child_n for_o sick_a person_n by_o sea_n and_o at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n it_o be_v distribute_v under_o one_o kind_n only_o in_o those_o time_n the_o church_n believe_v 63_o believe_v cyp._n ad_fw-la coecil_n ep_v 63_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o true_a full_a and_o entire_a sacrifice_n not_o only_o eucharistical_a but_o 4._o but_o euseb_n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la const_n l._n 4._o propitiatory_a and_o offer_v it_o as_o well_o for_o the_o live_n 41._o live_n chrys_n in_o 1_o cor._n hom_n 41._o as_o the_o dead_a the_o faithful_a and_o devout_a people_n of_o the_o church_n in_o those_o time_n make_v pilgrimage_n to_o martyr_n to_o basil_n in_o 40._o martyr_n the_o body_n of_o the_o martyr_n vid._n martyr_n ambr._n de_fw-fr vid._n pray_v to_o the_o martyr_n to_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o they_o 88_o they_o aug._n in_o psa_n 63._o &_o 88_o celebrate_v their_o feast_n 17._o feast_n hier._n ad_fw-la marcell_n ep._n 17._o reverence_v their_o relic_n in_o all_o honourable_a form_n and_o when_o they_o have_v receive_v help_n from_o god_n by_o the_o intercession_n of_o the_o say_a martyr_n 8._o martyr_n theod._n de_fw-fr grac._n off_o l._n 8._o they_o hang_v up_o in_o the_o temple_n and_o upon_o the_o altar_n erect_v to_o their_o memory_n image_n of_o those_o part_n of_o their_o body_n that_o have_v be_v heal_v the_o church_n of_o those_o time_n hold_v spir._n hold_v basil_n de_fw-fr sanct_a spir._n the_o apostolical_a tradition_n to_o be_v equal_a to_o the_o apostolical_a write_n and_o hold_v for_o apostolical_a tradition_n all_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o embrace_v under_o that_o title_n she_o also_o offer_v prayer_n for_o the_o ap._n the_o tertul._n de_fw-fr mon._n aug._n de_fw-fr verb._n ap._n dead_a both_o public_a and_o private_a to_o the_o end_n to_o procure_v for_o they_o ease_v and_o rest_n and_o hold_v this_o custom_n as_o a_o thing_n mort_fw-fr thing_n aug._n de_fw-fr cura_fw-la pro_fw-la mort_fw-fr necessary_a for_o the_o refresh_n of_o their_o soul_n the_o church_n then_o hold_v the_o 54._o the_o hier._n ad_fw-la marcel_n ep._n 54._o fast_a of_o the_o forty_o day_n of_o lent_n for_o a_o custom_n not_o free_a but_o necessary_a and_o of_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o out_o of_o the_o time_n of_o pentecost_n fast_v all_o the_o friday_n of_o the_o year_n in_o memory_n of_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n except_o christmas_n day_n fall_v on_o a_o friday_n compend_v friday_n epiph._n in_o compend_v which_o she_o except_v as_o a_o apostolical_a tradition_n that_o church_n hold_v 51._o hold_v epiph._n count_v apostol_n haeres_fw-la 51._o marriage_n after_o the_o vow_n of_o virginity_n to_o be_v a_o sin_n and_o repute_v 1._o repute_v chrys_n ad_fw-la theod._n
hier._n cont_n jov_n lib._n 1._o those_o that_o marry_v together_o after_o their_o vow_n not_o only_o for_o adulterer_n but_o also_o for_o incestuous_a person_n that_o church_n hold_v the_o 63._o the_o cyp._n cacil_a ep_v 63._o mingle_n of_o water_n with_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o a_o thing_n necessary_a and_o of_o divine_a and_o apostolical_a tradition_n she_o hold_v 40._o hold_v aug._n de_fw-fr pecc_fw-la orig_n cap._n 40._o exorcism_n exsufflation_n and_o renuntiation_n which_o be_v make_v in_o baptism_n for_o sacred_a ceremony_n and_o of_o apostolical_a tradition_n she_z beside_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n hold_v 4._o hold_v aug._n count_v petil_a lib._n 3._o cap._n 4._o confirmation_n 17._o confirmation_n aug._n the_o nupt_a &_o conc_fw-fr c._n 17._o marriage_n 7._o marriage_n amb._n de_fw-fr poenit_fw-la c._n 7._o penance_n epist_n penance_n leo_fw-la 1._o epist_n or_o auricular_a confession_n 13._o confession_n aug._n count_v parm._n l._n 2._o c._n 13._o order_n and_o extreme-vnction_n for_o true_a &_o proper_a sacrament_n which_o be_v the_o seven_o sacrament_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o acknowledge_v that_o church_n in_o the_o ceremony_n of_o baptism_n use_v 70._o use_v cyp._n epist_n 70._o oil_n 5_o oil_n conc._n carth._n 3._o c._n 5_o salt_n bapt._n salt_n gr._n naz._n de_fw-fr bapt._n wax-light_n 101._o wax-light_n aug._n ep._n 101._o exorcism_n the_o 8._o the_o aug._n count_v jul._n lib._n 6._o cap._n 8._o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n 1._o cross_n amb._n de_fw-fr sacra_fw-la l._n 1._o word_n ephata_n and_o other_o thing_n that_o accompany_v it_o none_o of_o they_o without_o reason_n and_o excellent_a signification_n she_o also_o hold_v 15_o hold_v aug._n de_fw-fr a_fw-fr &_o ejus_fw-la orig_n l._n 3._o c_o 15_o baptism_n for_o infant_n of_o absolute_a necessity_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n permit_v bapt._n permit_v tertul._n de_fw-fr bapt._n layman_n to_o baptize_v in_o the_o danger_n of_o death_n that_o church_n use_v holy_a water_n consecrate_v by_o certain_a word_n and_o ceremony_n and_o make_v use_v of_o it_o both_o for_o 17._o for_o basil_n de_fw-fr s._n spirit_n c._n 17._o baptism_n and_o 30._o and_o epiph._n har_z 30._o against_o enchantment_n and_o to_o make_v 3._o make_v theod._n hist_o eccles_n l._n 5._o c._n 3._o exorcism_n and_o conjuration_n against_o evil_a spirit_n that_o church_n hold_v divers_a degree_n in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a regiment_n to_o wit_n 2._o wit_n council_n lacd_a c._n 24._o conc._n carth._n 4._o c._n 2._o bishop_n priest_n deacon_n subdeacon_n the_o acolyte_n exorcist_n reader_n and_o the_o porter_n consecrate_v and_o bless_v they_o with_o divers_a form_n and_o ceremony_n and_o in_o the_o episcopal_a order_n acknowledge_v divers_a seat_n of_o jurisdiction_n of_o positive_a right_n to_o wit_n archbishop_n primate_fw-la patriarch_n and_o leon._n and_o hieron_n ad_fw-la damas_n ep._n 57_o council_n chal._n ep._n ad_fw-la leon._n one_o supereminent_a by_o divine_a law_n which_o be_v the_o pope_n without_o who_o nothing_o can_v be_v decide_v appertain_v to_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o the_o want_n of_o who_o presence_n either_o by_o himself_o or_o his_o legate_n or_o his_o confirmation_n make_v all_o counsel_n pretend_v to_o be_v universal_a unlawful_a in_o that_o church_n their_o service_n be_v say_v throughout_o the_o paralip_n the_o hier._n praef_n in_o paralip_n east_n in_o greek_a and_o throughout_o the_o 13._o the_o aug._n ep._n 57_o the_o doct_n christ_n l._n 2._o c._n 13._o west_n as_o well_o in_o africa_n as_o europe_n in_o latin_a although_o that_o in_o none_o of_o the_o province_n except_o in_o italy_n and_o in_o the_o city_n where_o the_o roman_a colony_n reside_v the_o latin_a tongue_n be_v understand_v by_o the_o common_a people_n she_o also_o observe_v the_o distinction_n of_o 83._o of_o aug._n ep._n 118._o &_o psa_n 63._o &_o 83._o feast_n and_o ordinary_a day_n the_o distinction_n of_o 27_o of_o hier._n ad_fw-la helis_n ep._n 3._o theod._n hist_o ec._n l._n 2._o c._n 27_o ecclesiastical_a and_o lay_v habit_n the_o 19_o the_o optat._n l._n 1._o p._n 19_o reverence_n of_o sacred_a vessel_n the_o custom_n of_o 4._o of_o theod._n hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 8._o isod_n de_fw-fr diu._n off._n l._n 1._o c._n 4._o shave_v and_o 1._o and_o greg._n naz._n de_fw-fr pac_fw-la or_o 1._o unction_n for_o the_o collation_n of_o order_n the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o 5._o the_o cyrill_n hier._n cac._n mart._n 5._o priest_n wash_v his_o hand_n at_o the_o altar_n before_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o mystery_n 13._o mystery_n council_n lacd_a c._n 13._o pronounce_v a_o part_n of_o the_o service_n at_o the_o altar_n with_o a_o low_a voice_n make_v 8._o make_v aug._n de_fw-fr civit._fw-la dei_fw-la l._n 22._o c._n 8._o procession_n with_o the_o relic_n of_o martyr_n vigil_n martyr_n hier._n count_v vigil_n kiss_v they_o vigil_n they_o hier._n count_v vigil_n carry_v they_o in_o clothes_n of_o silk_n and_o vessel_n of_o gold_n vi._n gold_n hier._n c._n vi._n take_v and_o esteem_v the_o dust_n from_o under_o their_o reliquary_n accompany_v the_o dead_a to_o their_o sepulcher_n with_o 3._o with_o greg._n naz._n in_o lul_n orat._n 3._o wax_n taper_n in_o sign_n of_o joy_n for_o the_o certainty_n of_o their_o future_a resurrection_n the_o church_n of_o those_o day_n have_v the_o picture_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n both_o 3._o both_o euseb_n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la const_n l._n 3._o out_o of_o church_n barlaam_n church_n paulin._n ep._n 12._o basil_n in_o martyr_n barlaam_n and_o in_o they_o and_o upon_o the_o very_a cassian_n very_a prudent_a in_o s._n cassian_n altar_n of_o martyr_n not_o to_o adore_v they_o with_o godlike_a worship_n but_o by_o they_o to_o reverence_v the_o soldier_n and_o champion_n of_o christ_n the_o faithful_a then_o use_v the_o milit_fw-la the_o tert._n de_fw-fr coron_n milit_fw-la sign_n of_o the_o cross_n in_o all_o their_o conversation_n 6._o conversation_n cyril_n count_v jul._n l._n 6._o paint_v it_o on_o the_o portal_n of_o all_o the_o house_n of_o the_o faithful_a hil._n faithful_a hier._n in_o vit_fw-mi hil._n give_v their_o blessing_n to_o the_o people_n with_o their_o hand_n by_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n idol_n cross_n athan._n count_v idol_n employ_v it_o to_o drive_v away_o evil_a spirit_n 11._o spirit_n paul_n ep._n 11._o propose_v in_o jerusalem_n the_o very_a cross_n to_o be_v adore_v on_o good-friday_n in_o brief_a that_o church_n use_v either_o direct_o or_o proportionable_o the_o very_a same_o ceremony_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n use_v at_o this_o day_n and_o final_o that_o church_n hold_v 32._o hold_v tert._n the_o prescript_n iren._n l._n 3._o c._n 3._o &_o l._n 4._o c._n 32._o that_o to_o the_o catholic_a church_n only_o belong_v the_o keep_n of_o the_o apostolical_a tradition_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o decision_n of_o controversy_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o out_o of_o the_o succession_n 1._o succession_n cyp_n de_fw-fr unit_fw-la eccles_n conc._n car._n 4._o c._n 1._o of_o her_o communion_n of_o 8._o of_o hier._n count_v lucif_n aug._n the_o util_a cred_a c._n 8._o her_o doctrine_n c_o and_z her_o ministry_n there_o be_v neither_o church_n nor_o salvation_n 3._o salvation_n cyp._n ad_fw-la pup_n ep._n 63_o ad_fw-la mag._n ep._n 76._o hier._n ad_fw-la tit._n c._n 3._o and_o let_v the_o indifferent_a reader_n now_o judge_n whether_o by_o this_o face_n we_o may_v know_v the_o roman_a or_o the_o protestant_a church_n §_o 3._o but_o because_o there_o be_v between_o two_o or_o three_o hundred_o year_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o general_a council_n to_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o some_o protestant_n say_v that_o as_o mephibosheth_n in_o his_o infancy_n fall_v from_o his_o nurse_n lap_n whereby_o he_o become_v lame_a and_o halt_v all_o his_o life_n after_o so_o the_o church_n in_o the_o most_o primitive_a time_n fall_v from_o the_o true_a faith_n whereby_o she_o have_v ever_o since_o go_v awry_o we_o will_v still_o go_v on_o in_o the_o quest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n antiquity_n even_o to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n allege_v some_o one_o among_o many_o of_o every_o age_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n to_o make_v the_o proof_n the_o full_a in_o confirmation_n of_o some_o roman_a doctrine_n that_o be_v most_o main_o gainsay_v by_o protestant_n wherein_o will_v appear_v that_o false_a and_o vain_a challenge_n of_o bishop_n jewel_n renew_v by_o d._n whitaker_n who_o to_o the_o glorious_a martyr_n campian_n write_v thus_o camp_n thus_o resp_n ad_fw-la rat._n camp_n attend_v campian_n the_o speech_n of_o jewel_n be_v most_o true_a and_o constant_a when_o provoke_v you_o to_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o first_o six_o hundred_o year_n he_o offer_v that_o if_o you_o can_v show_v by_o any_o one_o clear_a and_o plain_a say_n out_o of_o any_o one_o father_n or_o council_n he_o will_v grant_v you_o the_o victory_n
adversary_n thereof_o that_o be_v under_o the_o title_n of_o christian_a be_v divide_v among_o themselves_o and_o notorious_a changer_n and_o according_a to_o this_o notion_n the_o church_n be_v ever_o visible_a and_o sensible_a to_o all_o man_n even_o to_o her_o enemy_n otherwise_o there_o be_v no_o ordinary_a mean_n leave_v for_o man_n to_o know_v what_o the_o apostle_n teach_v nor_o consequent_o what_o god_n by_o inspiration_n reveal_v to_o they_o and_o if_o she_o and_o the_o light_n of_o truth_n she_o carry_v with_o she_o shall_v be_v hide_v and_o lose_v we_o must_v begin_v again_o anew_o from_o a_o second_o fountain_n of_o immediate_a revelation_n from_o god_n and_o build_v upon_o the_o new_a plant_n thereof_o with_o miracle_n in_o the_o world_n by_o some_o new_a apostle_n and_o if_o this_o be_v absurd_a then_o there_o must_v ever_o be_v in_o the_o world_n a_o church_n visible_a who_o tradition_n be_v famous_o catholic_n and_o consequent_o show_v themselves_o to_o be_v the_o apostle_n to_o all_o man_n that_o will_v not_o be_v obstinate_a and_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v universal_o visible_a even_o in_o the_o day_n of_o antichrist_n may_v be_v gather_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n rev._n 20.8_o for_o she_o shall_v then_o be_v every_o where_o persecute_v which_o can_v not_o be_v unless_o she_o be_v visible_a and_o conspicuous_a even_o to_o the_o wicked_a and_o even_o during_o the_o first_o 300._o year_n after_o christ_n wherein_o the_o church_n endure_v incomparable_o more_o universal_a and_o rage_a persecution_n than_o ever_o be_v yet_o the_o 246._o the_o magd._n cent_n 1_o 2_o 3._o fulke_o cont_n stapleton_n de_fw-fr success_n eccl._n p._n 246._o century-writer_n and_o sundry_a other_o do_v take_v certain_a and_o particular_a notice_n of_o the_o catholic_a bishop_n and_o pastor_n by_o name_n in_o those_o very_a age_n of_o their_o administration_n of_o the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n and_o their_o open_a impugn_v of_o heresy_n and_o sure_o our_o lord_n himself_o have_v be_v which_o be_v blasphemy_n to_o think_v of_o he_o who_o be_v the_o eternal_a wisdom_n of_o the_o father_n the_o most_o imprudent_a of_o all_o lawmaker_n to_o have_v a_o law_n so_o obscure_a and_o expose_v to_o so_o many_o supposition_n depravation_n and_o false_a exposition_n whereto_o the_o malice_n of_o the_o heretic_n of_o all_o age_n have_v subject_v it_o without_o leave_v a_o depository_n to_o keep_v it_o and_o a_o judge_n to_o interpret_v it_o or_o to_o leave_v it_o to_o such_o a_o keeper_n and_o such_o a_o judge_n as_o shall_v be_v invisible_a §_o 4._o other_o protestant_n i_o have_v observe_v who_o though_o they_o confess_v the_o invisibility_n of_o their_o church_n yet_o profess_v the_o be_v thereof_o and_o assign_v the_o place_n for_o it_o to_o be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n mix_v like_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o over_o with_o a_o very_a little_a pure_a gold_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o discernible_a but_o this_o assignation_n of_o their_o church_n seem_v to_o i_o very_o unreasonable_a for_o either_o those_o protestant_n do_v profess_v their_o own_o faith_n or_o they_o do_v not_o if_o they_o do_v then_o doubtless_o they_o be_v visible_a and_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v soon_o have_v take_v notice_n of_o they_o as_o she_o do_v in_o all_o age_n of_o such_o though_o it_o be_v but_o one_o man_n that_o differ_v from_o she_o if_o they_o do_v not_o make_v profession_n of_o their_o faith_n what_o wretched_a son_n of_o fear_n be_v they_o that_o to_o preserve_v their_o temporal_a security_n dare_v not_o public_o avow_v their_o own_o religion_n but_o comply_v in_o all_o thing_n with_o a_o religion_n in_o their_o opinion_n false_a and_o impious_a and_o dissemble_o do_v all_o the_o external_a act_n thereof_o and_o this_o all_o their_o life_n for_o many_o generation_n successive_o this_o be_v not_o the_o part_n of_o a_o true_a church_n or_o of_o any_o true_a member_n thereof_o who_o will_v sure_o die_v rather_o than_o deny_v his_o saviour_n as_o he_o do_v who_o believe_v himself_o to_o be_v of_o the_o true_a religion_n make_v profession_n of_o that_o which_o he_o deem_v to_o be_v false_a nor_o do_v they_o fulfil_v the_o prophecy_n of_o esay_n concern_v the_o true_a church_n which_o say_v i_o have_v set_v watchman_n upon_o thy_o wall_n which_o shall_v never_o hold_v their_o peace_n day_n nor_o night_n esay_n 62.6_o but_o doctor_n feild_n have_v a_o new_a fancy_n of_o his_o own_o which_o i_o never_o observe_v in_o any_o but_o himself_o who_o say_v to_o this_o purpose_n that_o before_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o protestant_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o be_v the_o protestant_a church_n and_o that_o the_o papist_n be_v but_o a_o faction_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n a_o assertion_n so_o gross_o false_a that_o all_o the_o world_n be_v a_o witness_n against_o it_o yea_o even_o i_o think_v all_o other_o protestant_n themselves_o and_o needs_o no_o confutation_n §_o 5._o other_o take_v all_o these_o plea_n for_o insufficient_a do_v affirm_v that_o their_o church_n be_v in_o be_v and_o in_o sight_n also_o in_o all_o age_n but_o that_o through_o the_o injury_n of_o late_a time_n no_o testimony_n thereof_o be_v now_o remain_v but_o that_o all_o their_o record_n through_o the_o violence_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o clergy_n have_v be_v utter_o suppress_v of_o which_o vain_a conceit_n there_o be_v no_o proof_n at_o all_o and_o if_o the_o assertion_n without_o proof_n will_v serve_v their_o turn_n it_o may_v serve_v also_o for_o any_o other_o religion_n christian_n or_o not_o christian_a who_o if_o they_o please_v may_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n but_o be_v never_o like_a to_o be_v believe_v by_o any_o man_n of_o common_a understanding_n beside_o it_o thwart_v all_o experience_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o husse_n and_o wickliff_n who_o writing_n be_v yet_o extant_a of_o charlemaine_n pretend_a book_n against_o image_n and_o bertram_n concern_v the_o sacrament_n also_o by_o the_o decree_n of_o catholic_a counsel_n and_o the_o large_a writing_n of_o catholic_a doctor_n recite_v and_o condemn_v all_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o the_o roman_a faith_n last_o by_o the_o ecclesiastical_a historiographer_n of_o every_o age_n who_o make_v this_o the_o argument_n of_o their_o writing_n yea_o even_o from_o they_o the_o protestant_n *_o centurist_n of_o magdeburg_n 469._o cent._n madg._n osiand_n ep._n illyricus_n catol_n whitak_n count_v duraeum_n pag._n 276._o &_o 469._o and_o other_o do_v recite_v the_o opinion_n mention_v and_o condemn_v in_o every_o age_n by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o which_o some_o be_v the_o very_a same_o that_o have_v since_o be_v revive_v by_o protestant_n so_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v so_o far_o from_o extinguish_v their_o record_n that_o she_o have_v be_v the_o chief_a recorder_n of_o they_o and_o their_o doctrine_n §_o 6._o the_o last_o and_o most_o valiant_a attempt_n of_o protestant_n be_v to_o affirm_v that_o as_o the_o church_n must_v be_v always_o visible_a so_o they_o have_v be_v in_o person_n distinct_a from_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o thereby_o invite_v we_o to_o entitle_v to_o a_o protestant_n book_n so_o entitle_v look_v beyond_o luther_n which_o barren_a endeavour_n of_o they_o have_v be_v like_o peter_n fish_v all_o night_n and_o catch_v nothing_o for_o they_o who_o the_o protestant_n claim_v for_o their_o predecessor_n be_v neither_o of_o their_o religion_n nor_o yet_o always_o visible_a there_o happen_v huge_a gap_n betwixt_o they_o nor_o can_v the_o protestant_n by_o any_o art_n or_o industry_n bring_v both_o end_n together_o first_o they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o religion_n for_o to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o religion_n or_o church_n with_o another_o import_v a_o agreement_n in_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o doctrine_n be_v of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n whosoever_o err_v in_o any_o little_a thereof_o he_o cease_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n and_o be_v but_o a_o dead_a member_n one_o equivocal_o and_o in_o name_n but_o not_o in_o truth_n we_o see_v that_o the_o arrian_n macedonian_n and_o many_o other_o heretic_n be_v account_v and_o be_v so_o by_o many_o protestant_n not_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n for_o one_o single_a error_n against_o faith_n now_o the_o protestant_n disagree_v in_o many_o point_n not_o only_o from_o one_o another_o at_o this_o present_a but_o from_o all_o that_o go_v before_o they_o and_o that_o in_o point_n which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v reveal_v in_o the_o scripture_n their_o only_a rule_n be_v neither_o one_o church_n among_o themselves_o at_o this_o present_a nor_o any_o one_o of_o they_o one_o with_o any_o society_n that_o have_v go_v before_o in_o particular_a the_o grecian_n who_o
by_o the_o zealous_a complaint_n against_o sin_n on_o either_o side_n for_o zealous_a complaint_n be_v hyperbolical_a even_o in_o holy_a scripture_n but_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o protestant_a religion_n have_v not_o that_o sanctity_n of_o life_n in_o it_o that_o the_o catholic_n have_v when_o neither_o the_o founder_n thereof_o have_v any_o at_o all_o nor_o the_o follower_n any_o more_o but_o much_o less_o than_o when_o they_o be_v catholic_n in_o fine_a compare_v the_o life_n of_o roman_a catholic_n and_o protestant_n both_o clergy_n and_o laity_n and_o of_o the_o same_o nation_n for_o that_o some_o nation_n perhaps_o be_v addict_v to_o vice_n in_o general_n more_o than_o other_o and_o every_o nation_n to_o some_o one_o or_o few_o particular_a vice_n more_o than_o another_o the_o best_a to_o the_o best_a and_o the_o major_a part_n to_o the_o major_a part_n we_o shall_v find_v so_o have_v i_o do_v and_o i_o have_v hear_v even_o protestant_n themselves_o confess_v that_o they_o be_v exceed_o overballance_v by_o the_o catholic_n chap._n xix_o of_o the_o ten_o and_o last_o here_o mention_v mark_v of_o the_o church_n viz._n that_o the_o true_a church_n have_v never_o be_v separate_v from_o any_o society_n of_o christian_n more_o ancient_a than_o herself_o §_o 1._o the_o last_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n which_o i_o will_v mention_v be_v her_o never_o go_v forth_o out_o of_o any_o visible_a society_n of_o christian_n elder_a than_o herself_o of_o which_o go_v out_o as_o a_o note_n of_o error_n and_o falsehood_n the_o apostle_n say_v they_o go_v forth_o from_o we_o 1_o joh._n 2.19_o certain_a that_o go_v forth_o from_o we_o act_v 15.14_o out_o of_o yourselves_o shall_v arise_v man_n speak_v perverse_a thing_n act_n 20.30_o these_o be_v they_o that_o separate_v themselves_o judas_n vers_fw-la 19_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v most_o ancient_a as_o truth_n itself_o be_v elder_a than_o falsehood_n if_o therefore_o there_o have_v rise_v in_o the_o church_n man_n of_o indifferent_a judgement_n or_o affection_n from_o the_o true_a church_n they_o have_v present_o make_v a_o separation_n go_v out_o of_o the_o church_n wherein_o they_o be_v and_o erect_v a_o new_a church_n to_o themselves_o as_o s._n augustine_n say_v tract_n 3._o in_o ep._n joan._n de_fw-fr sym._n ad_fw-la cate_v l._n 1._o c._n 5._o all_o heretic_n go_v out_o from_o we_o that_o be_v they_o go_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o again_o the_o church_n catholic_a fight_v against_o all_o heresy_n may_v be_v oppose_v but_o she_o can_v be_v overthrow_v all_o heresy_n be_v come_v out_o from_o she_o as_o unprofitable_a branch_n out_o from_o the_o vine_n but_o she_o remain_v in_o her_o vine_n in_o her_o root_n in_o her_o charity_n a_o vain_a thing_n therefore_o it_o be_v for_o protestant_n to_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o depart_v from_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n unless_o they_o can_v prove_v that_o she_o depart_v from_o some_o former_a church_n that_o hold_v other_o doctrine_n than_o she_o do_v but_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o this_o can_v be_v prove_v see_v she_o be_v plant_v by_o the_o apostle_n s_o peter_n and_o s._n paul_n and_o never_o separate_v herself_o from_o any_o precedent_a church_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o there_o be_v church_n elder_a than_o she_o in_o time_n as_o she_o be_v a_o particular_a church_n as_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n where_o the_o gospel_n be_v first_o preach_v and_o of_o antioch_n where_o s._n peter_n be_v first_o bishop_n with_o other_o church_n in_o asia_n but_o these_o all_o agree_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o faith_n and_o be_v all_o subject_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n after_o it_o be_v plant_v in_o union_n under_o the_o head_n thereof_o s._n peter_n and_o his_o successor_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v by_o and_o by_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v never_o separate_v from_o any_o of_o these_o but_o many_o of_o these_o from_o she_o in_o the_o heresy_n of_o arius_n and_o other_o as_o protestant_n will_v not_o deny_v if_o then_o she_o do_v never_o separate_v from_o any_o elder_a church_n so_o that_o man_n may_v say_v here_o be_v a_o church_n and_o there_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n once_o the_o same_o with_o she_o and_o now_o separate_v from_o she_o she_o must_v still_o be_v the_o first_o and_o true_a church_n or_o there_o be_v none_o upon_o earth_n but_o certain_a it_o be_v on_o the_o contrary_a side_n that_o all_o the_o former_a church_n which_o protestant_n themselves_o will_v call_v heretic_n as_o arrian_n macedonian_n nestorian_n entychian_o donatist_n with_o many_o other_o do_v separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o she_o can_v tell_v when_o and_o why_o and_o no_o less_o certain_a be_v it_o that_o all_o that_o be_v now_o call_v protestant_n and_o all_o the_o pedigree_n of_o their_o forefather_n waldo_n wickliff_n husse_n luther_n calvin_n and_o all_o the_o kingdom_n wherein_o their_o follower_n be_v be_v once_o and_o first_o of_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n and_o have_v forsake_v her_o communion_n and_o depart_v from_o she_o and_o have_v not_o join_v to_o any_o other_o church_n more_o ancient_a and_o subsistent_a apart_o from_o she_o by_o which_o she_o be_v condemn_v of_o novelty_n and_o separation_n nor_o be_v they_o able_a to_o show_v any_o such_o church_n therefore_o the_o roman_a must_v needs_o be_v the_o true_a church_n or_o else_o which_o be_v a_o most_o absurd_a and_o impossible_a imagination_n the_o true_a church_n have_v be_v utter_o extinguish_v and_o revive_v again_o and_o that_o not_o by_o the_o service_n of_o such_o man_n as_o prove_v their_o call_n by_o miracle_n or_o sanctity_n of_o life_n as_o roman_a catholic_n have_v do_v to_o all_o the_o nation_n they_o have_v convert_v but_o be_v man_n notable_a only_o for_o their_o wickedness_n and_o these_o among_o many_o other_o which_o may_v be_v add_v and_o of_o which_o much_o more_o may_v be_v say_v be_v those_o infallible_a mark_n that_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o those_o that_o communicate_v with_o she_o to_o be_v the_o one_o true_a holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n that_o church_n of_o who_o infallible_a and_o never-erring_a judgement_n the_o scripture_n assure_v we_o call_v it_o the_o ground_n and_o pillar_n of_o truth_n which_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n to_o lead_v it_o into_o all_o truth_n which_o be_v build_v upon_o a_o rock_n against_o which_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v wherein_o christ_n place_v apostle_n prophet_n doctor_n and_o pastor_n to_o the_o consummation_n and_o full_a perfection_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n that_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o be_v not_o carry_v away_o with_o every_o blast_n of_o doctrine_n 1_o tim._n 3.15_o john_n 16.13_o mat._n 16.18_o ephes_n 4.11.12_o that_o church_n which_o whatsoever_o it_o say_v god_n command_v we_o to_o do_v and_o he_o that_o will_v not_o be_v a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n which_o whatsoever_o she_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o she_o shall_v loose_v one_o earth_n be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n which_o be_v the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n his_o body_n his_o lot_n kingdom_n and_o inheritance_n give_v he_o in_o this_o world_n math._n 23.3_o and_o 18.17.18_o of_o which_o s._n cyprian_n epist_n 55._o say_v to_o s._n peter_n chair_n and_o the_o principal_a church_n infidelity_n or_o false_a faith_n can_v have_v access_n and_o s._n hierome_n apol._n advers._fw-la ruff._n l._n 3._o c._n 4._o that_o the_o roman_a faith_n command_v by_o the_o apostle_n can_v be_v change_v and_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n carm._n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la sva_fw-la 'old_n rome_n from_o ancient_a time_n have_v the_o right_a faith_n and_o always_o keep_v it_o as_o it_o become_v the_o city_n which_o overrule_v the_o world_n which_o be_v so_o what_o remain_v to_o every_o man_n but_o lay_v aside_o endless_a dispute_n about_o particular_n to_o cast_v himself_o into_o the_o arm_n of_o this_o holy_a mother_n church_n and_o whole_o rely_v upon_o her_o infallible_a judgement_n wherein_o christ_n jesus_n her_o husband_n have_v promise_v and_o have_v reason_n to_o preserve_v she_o and_o to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o visible_a head_n thereof_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n of_o who_o authority_n as_o i_o do_v myself_o particular_o inquire_v and_o be_v move_v thereby_o so_o i_o will_v brief_o propound_v it_o to_o other_o chap._n xx._n that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n §_o 1._o the_o protestant_n do_v usual_o blaspheme_v the_o pope_n and_o sea_n of_o rome_n with_o the_o title_n of_o antichrist_n of_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o abomination_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o many_o other_o like_o courteous_a compellation_n
nor_o foot_n and_o even_o such_o imperfect_a thing_n be_v all_o heretical_a and_o deform_a church_n which_o want_v faith_n for_o their_o head_n charity_n for_o their_o heart_n firmness_n and_o perseverance_n for_o their_o foot_n hold_v such_o monstrous_a and_o absurd_a opinion_n that_o they_o make_v up_o a_o bundle_n of_o heathenism_n turkism_n heresy_n and_o contradiction_n to_o commonsense_n can_v then_o any_o indifferent_a and_o prudent_a man_n who_o know_v that_o god_n make_v the_o world_n with_o wisdom_n in_o number_n weight_n and_o measure_n can_v he_o think_v that_o they_o be_v the_o church_n of_o god_n the_o dear_a spouse_n of_o christ_n for_o who_o sake_n he_o descend_v from_o his_o heavenly_a throne_n and_o take_v and_o lose_v humane_a life_n or_o will_v he_o not_o rather_o say_v that_o they_o be_v mad_a 1_o cor._n 14.26_o who_o be_v frame_v neither_o in_o number_n weight_n nor_o measure_n their_o society_n and_o church_n be_v or_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v according_a to_o their_o principle_n as_o many_o as_o their_o person_n their_o opinion_n vain_a and_o foolish_a and_o their_o government_n confuse_a and_o misshapen_v seem_v rather_o a_o chaos_n than_o a_o creation_n in_o sum_n there_o be_v nothing_o that_o can_v be_v say_v for_o a_o true_a catholic_a church_n but_o may_v be_v true_o say_v for_o the_o roman_a &_o there_o be_v â—othing_v that_o the_o protestant_a church_n have_v say_v or_o can_v say_v for_o themselves_o but_o have_v be_v or_o may_v be_v say_v by_o heretic_n and_o be_v say_v by_o those_o who_o subdivide_v and_o separate_v from_o they_o which_o pretence_n if_o they_o be_v good_a in_o they_o against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v good_a in_o other_o against_o they_o which_o yet_o they_o will_v not_o admit_v so_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n or_o there_o never_o be_v any_o true_a church_n and_o all_o protestant_n be_v heretic_n or_o there_o never_o be_v any_o that_o deserve_v that_o name_n §_o 9_o what_o remain_v then_o for_o all_o protestant_n of_o what_o sort_n or_o title_n soever_o but_o to_o listen_v to_o the_o voice_n which_o say_v go_v out_o of_o she_o my_o people_n that_o you_o be_v not_o partaker_n of_o her_o sin_n and_o that_o you_o receive_v not_o of_o her_o plague_n revel_v 18.4_o to_o redeem_v their_o soul_n from_o forfeiture_n that_o have_v be_v thus_o long_o mortgage_v to_o eternal_a death_n and_o with_o the_o prodigal_a son_n to_o return_v home_o to_o the_o catholic_a church_n their_o mother_n and_o thereby_o to_o god_n their_o father_n in_o who_o house_n there_o be_v plenty_n of_o celestial_a manna_n while_o they_o perish_v for_o want_v of_o food_n or_o become_v fellow_n commoner_n with_o the_o hog_n and_o feed_v upon_o husk_n and_o draught_n and_o thereby_o to_o give_v joy_n both_o to_o earth_n and_o heaven_n in_o their_o conversion_n see_v that_o as_o the_o element_n never_o rest_v content_o but_o in_o their_o proper_a placeâ—_n so_o they_o will_v find_v no_o rest_n but_o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o true_a church_n which_o be_v the_o proper_a place_n of_o every_o christian_a to_o listen_v to_o the_o voice_n which_o cry_v return_v return_v o_o sunamite_n return_n return_n cant_v 6.13_o and_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o bride_n say_v come_v and_o let_v he_o that_o hear_v say_v come_v and_o let_v he_o that_o be_v athirst_a come_v and_o whosoever_o will_v let_v he_o take_v of_o the_o water_n of_o life_n free_o revel_v 22.17_o by_o come_v to_o mount_n zion_n and_o to_o the_o city_n of_o the_o live_a god_n the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n and_o to_o a_o innumerable_a company_n of_o angel_n to_o the_o general_a assembly_n and_o church_n of_o the_o first_o bear_v which_o be_v write_v in_o heaven_n and_o to_o god_n the_o judge_n of_o all_o and_o to_o the_o spirit_n of_o just_a man_n make_v perfect_a and_o to_o jesus_n the_o mediator_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n heb._n 12.22.23.24_o before_o he_o come_v to_o they_o as_o a_o terrible_a judge_n reveal_v from_o heaven_n with_o his_o mighty_a angel_n in_o flame_a fire_n take_v vengeance_n on_o they_o that_o know_v not_o god_n and_o that_o obey_v not_o the_o gospel_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n 2._o thess_n 1.7.8_o and_o that_o they_o may_v all_o do_v so_o especial_o the_o kingdom_n of_o england_n and_o most_o especial_o the_o most_o excellent_a king_n thereof_o strike_v o_o strike_v their_o and_o his_o soul_n o_o lord_n with_o thy_o omnipotent_a grace_n who_o magnetic_a virtue_n may_v draw_v his_o royal_a heart_n to_o thou_o and_o make_v he_o a_o glorious_a and_o happy_a instrument_n of_o draw_v other_o till_o they_o all_o meet_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n so_o to_o continue_v until_o their_o mortality_n shall_v put_v on_o immortality_n and_o his_o temporal_a crown_n of_o thorn_n be_v exchange_v for_o a_o eternal_a crown_n of_o glory_n amen_n finis_fw-la s._n ambr._n ep._n 31._o ad_fw-la valent._n imp._n non_fw-la erubesco_fw-la cum_fw-la toto_fw-la orbe_fw-la longaevo_fw-la converti_fw-la verum_fw-la certè_fw-la est_fw-la quia_fw-la nulla_fw-la aetas_fw-la ad_fw-la perdiscendum_fw-la sera_fw-it est_fw-la erubescat_fw-la senectus_fw-la quae_fw-la emendare_fw-la se_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la non_fw-la annorum_fw-la canities_n est_fw-la laudanda_fw-la sed_fw-la morum_fw-la nullus_fw-la pudor_fw-la est_fw-la ad_fw-la meliora_fw-la transire_fw-la a_o table_n of_o the_o content_n of_o the_o several_a chapter_n contain_v in_o this_o book_n chap._n 1._o the_o introduction_n and_o that_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o mean_n to_o arrive_v unto_o eternal_a life_n be_v not_o otherwise_o attaineable_a then_o by_o faith_n ground_v on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n pag._n 1._o chap._n 2._o of_o the_o mean_n to_o know_v which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o all_o the_o argument_n employ_v by_o protestant_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o scripture_n and_o it_o only_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v insufficient_a and_o that_o the_o general_n tradition_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v the_o only_o assure_a proof_n thereof_o p._n 6._o chap._n 3._o of_o the_o insufficiency_n of_o mean_n use_v by_o protestant_n to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n the_o absurdity_n of_o that_o assertion_n of_o they_o that_o all_o point_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v clear_a and_o manifest_a p._n 26._o chap._n 4._o of_o the_o vanity_n and_o impiety_n of_o those_o who_o affirm_v that_o each_o man_n particular_a reason_n be_v the_o last_o judge_n and_o interpreter_n of_o scripture_n and_o his_o guide_n in_o all_o thing_n which_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v and_o know_v and_o that_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v the_o only_a judge_n p._n 36._o chap._n 5._o of_o the_o meaning_n of_o those_o word_n church_n and_o catholic_n and_o that_o neither_o of_o they_o belong_v to_o protestant_n p._n 49._o chap._n 6._o of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 54._o chap._n 7._o that_o catholic_a tradition_n be_v the_o only_a firm_a foundation_n and_o motive_n to_o induce_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n receive_v their_o doctrine_n from_o jesus_n christ_n and_o jesus_n christ_n from_o god_n the_o father_n and_o what_o be_v the_o mean_n by_o which_o this_o doctrine_n be_v derive_v down_o to_o we_o p._n 66._o chap._n 8._o that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a in_o whatsoever_o she_o propose_v as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n write_v or_o unwritten_a whether_o of_o great_a or_o small_a consequence_n that_o to_o doubt_v of_o any_o one_o point_n be_v to_o destroy_v the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o protestant_n distinction_n between_o point_n fundamental_a and_o non-fundamentall_a be_v ridiculous_a and_o deceitful_a p._n 78._o chap_n '_o 9_o that_o there_o be_v and_o ever_o shall_v be_v a_o visible_a church_n upon_o earth_n and_o that_o this_o church_n be_v one_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a p._n 94._o chap._n 10._o that_o the_o roman_a be_v that_o one_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n p._n 105._o chap._n 11._o that_o the_o true_a church_n may_v be_v know_v by_o evident_a mark_n and_o that_o such_o mark_n agree_v only_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o first_o of_o universality_n the_o first_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 137._o chap._n 12._o of_o the_o second_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n viz._n antiquity_n both_o of_o person_n and_o doctrine_n p._n 151._o chap._n 13._o of_o visibility_n the_o three_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o the_o vanity_n of_o protestant_n supposition_n that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v sometime_o invisible_a that_o protestant_a church_n have_v not_o always_o be_v visible_a p._n 188._o chap._n 14._o of_o the_o four_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n a_o lawful_a succession_n and_o ordinary_a vocation_n and_o mission_n of_o pastor_n and_o that_o it_o be_v ridiculous_a to_o affirm_v that_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n be_v the_o same_o church_n p._n 208._o chap._n 15._o of_o the_o five_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n unity_n in_o doctrine_n and_o of_o the_o horrible_a dissension_n among_o protestant_o p._n 216._o chap._n 16._o of_o the_o six_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n miracle_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o true_a miracle_n among_o protestant_n p._n 240._o chap._n 17._o of_o the_o seven_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n conversion_n of_o kingdom_n and_o monarch_n p._n 254_o chap._n 18._o of_o the_o eight_o and_o nine_o mark_v of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n and_o life_n p._n 260._o chap._n 19_o of_o the_o ten_o and_o last_o here_o mention_v mark_v of_o the_o church_n viz._n that_o the_o true_a church_n have_v never_o be_v separate_v from_o any_o society_n of_o christian_n more_o ancient_a than_o her_o self_n p._n 276._o chap._n 20._o that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 281._o chap._n 21._o that_o english_a protestant_n do_v much_o mistake_v catholic_a doctrine_n be_v abuse_v by_o the_o malice_n or_o ignorance_n of_o many_o of_o their_o minister_n and_o that_o upon_o their_o own_o ground_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o inform_v themselves_o more_o exact_o of_o the_o truth_n p._n 297._o chap._n 22._o of_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n p._n 331._o chap._n 23._o of_o the_o liturgy_n and_o private_a prayer_n for_o the_o ignorant_a in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n p._n 351._o chap._n 22._o of_o the_o foolish_a deceitful_a and_o absurd_a proceed_n and_o behaviour_n of_o protestant_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o vanity_n and_o injustice_n of_o their_o pretext_n of_o conscience_n for_o their_o separation_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n p._n 336_o chap._n 23._o the_o conclusion_n wherein_o be_v represent_v on_o the_o one_o side_n the_o splendour_n and_o orderly_a composure_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o deformity_n and_o confusion_n of_o protestant_a congregation_n p._n 362._o the_o fault_n make_v by_o the_o printer_n i_o desire_v the_o reader_n thus_o to_o correct_v page_n 21._o line_n 1._o deal_n §_o 5._o p._n 37._o l._n 2._o r._n tittle_n p._n 47._o l._n 25_o r._n faith_n p._n 61._o l._n 18._o deal_n come_v p._n 71._o l_o 19_o r._n dangerous_a p._n 85._o l._n 14._o &_o 15._o r._n ununiversall_a p._n 140._o l._n 24._o r._n psal_n 2.8_o p._n 147_o l._n 3._o r._n become_v &_o l._n 17._o r._n man_n p._n 165._o l._n 9_o r._n intermingle_v p._n 168._o l._n 11._o r._n unexpressible_a p._n 188._o l._n 23._o r._n to_o a_o city_n p._n 199._o l._n 9_o r._n tittle_n p._n 201._o l._n 21._o r._n one_o p._n 208._o l._n 22._o r._n all_o meet_a p._n 210._o l._n 4._o deal_n ought_v &_o r._n accuse_v p._n 221._o l._n 13._o r._n call_v p._n 261._o l._n 17._o r._n of_o hell_n &_o l._n 25._o r._n in_o our_o p._n 276._o l._n 23._o r._n different_a p._n 290._o l._n 2._o r._n say_v of_o &_o l._n 12._o r._n pillar_n of_o p._n 293._o l._n 8._o r._n deny_v they_o p._n 292._o l._n 18._o r._n bishop_n p._n 307._o l._n 12._o r._n as_o he_o p._n 341._o l._n 15._o r._n consequentiae_fw-la p._n 358._o l._n 12._o r._n do_v in_o p._n 358._o l._n 14._o r._n to_o this_o p._n 367._o l._n 15._o deal_n in_o p._n 368._o l._n 5._o r._n union_n postscript_n the_o french_a printer_n to_o the_o english_a reader_n whilst_o this_o piece_n so_o general_o and_o deserve_o like_v and_o applaud_v both_o in_o the_o english_a original_a and_o in_o the_o french_a version_n be_v reprint_v here_o at_o paris_n the_o learned_a author_n return_v hither_o from_o rome_n in_o the_o very_a nick_n of_o time_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o add_v a_o preface_n and_o two_o new_a chapter_n to_o it_o the_o first_o of_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n the_o other_o of_o pray_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n both_o no_o less_o requisite_a then_o abundant_o satisfactory_a so_o that_o i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o the_o contentment_n and_o benefit_n you_o will_v receive_v thereby_o will_v easy_o reconcile_v you_o aswell_o to_o the_o misnumbr_n of_o some_o chapter_n &_o page_n occasion_v by_o the_o addition_n as_o to_o some_o other_o errata_n for_o which_o my_o ignorance_n in_o your_o language_n crave_v the_o benefit_n of_o a_o pardon_n adieu_n
a_o lose_a sheep_n return_v home_o or_o the_o motive_n of_o the_o conversion_n to_o the_o catholic_a faith_n of_o thomas_z vane_n doctor_n of_o divinity_n and_o late_o chaplain_n to_o his_o majesty_n the_o king_n of_o england_n etc._n etc._n the_o three_o edition_n with_o addition_n psal._n 118.176_o i_o have_v go_v astray_o like_o a_o sheep_n that_o be_v lose_v seek_v thy_o servant_n for_o i_o do_v not_o forget_v thy_o commandment_n s._n aug._n solil_n cap._n 33._o gratias_fw-la tibi_fw-la ago_o illuminator_fw-la &_o liberator_fw-la meus_fw-la quoniam_fw-la illuminâsti_fw-la i_o &_o cognovi_fw-la te_fw-la serò_fw-la cognovi_fw-la te_fw-la veritas_fw-la antiqua_fw-la serò_fw-la te_fw-la cognovi_fw-la veritas_fw-la aeterna_fw-la print_v at_o paris_n m.dc.xlviii_o to_o the_o most_o excellent_a majesty_n of_o henriette_n marie_n queen_n of_o england_n etc._n etc._n madam_n to_o be_v a_o nurse_n mother_n to_o the_o church_n be_v the_o dignity_n and_o duty_n of_o a_o queen_n to_o which_o attribute_n see_v you_o have_v a_o right_n as_o well_o by_o your_o virtue_n as_o your_o honour_n i_o be_o embolden_v to_o prostrate_v myself_o with_o this_o small_a treatise_n at_o your_o royal_a foot_n it_o have_v please_v god_n out_o of_o his_o infinite_a and_o by_o i_o never-to-be-forgotten_a mercy_n to_o call_v i_o to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n for_o which_o i_o have_v also_o be_v call_v to_o account_v and_o that_o in_o your_o majesty_n family_n which_o have_v move_v i_o with_o other_o consideration_n as_o to_o publish_v this_o my_o defence_n so_o to_o crave_v your_o majesty_n patronage_n both_o of_o it_o &_o i_o never_o do_v persecution_n against_o catholic_n in_o england_n rage_n as_o now_o it_o do_v where_o like_o herod_n who_o as_o soon_o as_o christ_n be_v bear_v send_v forth_o man_n to_o destroy_v he_o so_o they_o as_o soon_o as_o one_o be_v make_v a_o catholic_a or_o know_v to_o be_v so_o seek_v his_o destruction_n and_o as_o herod_n because_o he_o will_v be_v sure_a as_o he_o think_v to_o destroy_v christ_n destroy_v all_o the_o child_n that_o be_v about_o his_o age_n so_o do_v they_o pursue_v the_o legal_a protestant_n as_o have_v a_o little_a resemblance_n with_o catholic_n that_o so_o they_o may_v as_o they_o hope_v sponge_n out_o all_o the_o remain_v and_o memory_n of_o the_o catholic_a religion_n and_o as_o god_n send_v our_o saviour_n into_o the_o world_n and_o subject_v he_o to_o all_o humane_a infirmity_n except_o sin_n like_v unto_o we_o that_o he_o may_v be_v merciful_a so_o have_v he_o humble_v your_o majesty_n even_o to_o a_o low_a descent_n of_o suffer_v consider_v your_o exaltation_n from_o whence_o it_o must_v take_v its_o measure_n than_o any_o other_o who_o like_o a_o invaluable_a diamond_n be_v make_v to_o be_v firm_o set_v in_o the_o most_o precious_a esteem_n of_o mankind_n but_o by_o the_o unrelenting_a malice_n of_o monster_n have_v be_v bring_v to_o extreme_a degree_n of_o calamity_n who_o excellence_n as_o it_o be_v endear_v to_o we_o all_o by_o your_o suffering_n so_o our_o suffering_n your_o heart_n be_v the_o more_o intendred_a by_o the_o sense_n of_o your_o own_o we_o hope_v shall_v render_v your_o majesty_n the_o more_o propitious_a to_o we_o who_o suffer_v not_o only_o as_o good_a subject_n to_o the_o king_n but_o to_o god_n also_o in_o the_o catholic_a religion_n your_o gracious_a soul_n have_v more_o antidote_n in_o it_o than_o all_o the_o world_n have_v poison_n which_o will_v therefore_o in_o your_o affliction_n make_v you_o like_o the_o sun_n which_o show_v his_o great_a countenance_n in_o his_o low_a declension_n and_o bring_v you_o out_o of_o it_o like_o gold_n out_o of_o the_o fire_n refine_a not_o consume_v which_o when_o it_o do_v as_o the_o good_a thief_n do_v our_o saviour_n on_o the_o cross_n so_o we_o beseech_v you_o madam_n remember_v we_o when_o you_o come_v into_o your_o kingdom_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o will_v remember_v you_o in_o our_o prayer_n that_o your_o fortune_n may_v surmount_v your_o greatness_n and_o your_o virtue_n your_o fortune_n that_o your_o greatness_n may_v be_v above_o envy_n your_o goodness_n above_o detraction_n that_o your_o illustrious_a example_n may_v darken_v the_o age_n past_a and_o lighten_v they_o to_o come_v that_o you_o may_v live_v belove_v and_o die_v lament_v lament_v by_o earth_n but_o joy_v by_o heaven_n of_o which_o you_o shall_v be_v a_o part_n as_o well_o as_o a_o partaker_n in_o give_v the_o happiness_n of_o your_o presence_n and_o receive_v as_o a_o reward_n of_o all_o your_o fuffering_n a_o never_o fade_a diadem_n of_o glory_n so_o pray_v madam_n your_o majesty_n most_o humble_a most_o loyal_a and_o most_o devote_a servant_n tho._n vane_n approbatio_fw-la doctorum_n nos_fw-la infra_fw-la scripti_fw-la in_o sacra_fw-la facultate_fw-la parisiensi_fw-la doctores_fw-la theologi_fw-la obtentâ_fw-la veniâ_fw-la libellum_fw-la anglicum_fw-la cvi_fw-la titulus_fw-la est_fw-la a_o lose_a sheep_n return_v home_o or_o the_o motive_n of_o the_o conversion_n to_o the_o catholic_a faith_n of_o thomas_n vane_n doctor_n of_o divinity_n and_o late_o chaplain_n to_o the_o king_n of_o england_n id_fw-la est_fw-la ovis_fw-la perditae_fw-la ad_fw-la ovile_a reditus_fw-la seu_fw-la motiva_fw-la conversionis_fw-la ad_fw-la fidem_fw-la catholicam_fw-la thomae_fw-la vani_fw-la s._n theologiae_n doctoris_fw-la &_o serenissimo_fw-la magnae_fw-la britaniae_fw-la regi_fw-la nuper_fw-la à _fw-la sacello_fw-la perlegimus_fw-la &_o examinavimus_fw-la in_o quo_fw-la orthodoxa_fw-la sunt_fw-la omne_fw-la christianae_n scilicet_fw-la veritati_fw-la ac_fw-la pietati_fw-la consona_fw-la immo_fw-la sicut_fw-la argumentis_fw-la fidei_fw-la haud_fw-la parum_fw-la attulisse_fw-la luminis_fw-la testamur_fw-la ita_fw-la &_o errantibus_fw-la à _fw-la fide_fw-la non_fw-la minus_fw-la allaturum_fw-la utilitatis_fw-la speramus_fw-la authorem_fw-la aliunde_fw-la celebrem_fw-la &_o magni_fw-la nominis_fw-la denotat_fw-la verè_fw-la doctum_fw-la qui_fw-la re_fw-la plenè_fw-la cognitâ_fw-la omne_fw-la ut_fw-la stercus_fw-la arbitratus_fw-la demisit_fw-la quo_fw-la sibi_fw-la aliisque_fw-la christum_fw-la lucrifaceret_fw-la nec_fw-la credere_fw-la fas_fw-la est_fw-la latitare_fw-la diu_fw-la praeclarum_fw-la hoc_fw-la pusillum_fw-la licèt_fw-la opusculum_fw-la exui_fw-la etenim_fw-la auguramur_fw-la peregrino_fw-la &_o ignoto_fw-la quo_fw-la jam_fw-la cernitur_fw-la habitu_fw-la &_o communem_fw-la reddi_fw-la tum_fw-la gallico_n tum_fw-la latino_n vestitum_fw-la sermone_fw-la ita_fw-la censemus_fw-la parisiis_fw-la 3_o aprilis_fw-la 1645._o h._n holden_n i._o callaghan_n the_o same_o in_o english_a we_o who_o name_n be_v under-written_a doctor_n of_o divinity_n of_o the_o faculty_n of_o paris_n have_v obtain_v leave_n have_v read_v and_o examine_v a_o english_a book_n bear_v this_o title_n a_o lose_a sheep_n return_v home_o or_o the_o motive_n of_o the_o conversion_n to_o the_o catholic_a faith_n of_o thomas_n vane_n doctor_n of_o divinity_n and_o late_o chaplain_n to_o the_o king_n of_o england_n in_o which_o all_o thing_n be_v orthodoxal_a to_o wit_n agreeable_a to_o christian_a truth_n and_o piety_n yea_o we_o testify_v that_o as_o it_o have_v give_v no_o little_a light_n to_o the_o argument_n of_o faith_n so_o we_o hope_v it_o will_v bring_v no_o less_o profit_n to_o those_o that_o wander_v from_o the_o faith_n it_o speak_v the_o author_n by_o other_o title_n honourable_a true_o learn_v who_o full_o understand_v the_o matter_n have_v abandon_v all_o the_o world_n account_v it_o but_o dross_n that_o he_o may_v purchase_v christ_n both_o to_o himself_o and_o other_o nor_o can_v we_o think_v that_o this_o excellent_a though_o little_a work_n will_v long_o lie_v hide_v but_o believe_v that_o beside_o this_o foreign_a and_o unknown_a habit_n wherein_o it_o be_v now_o shroud_v it_o will_v be_v render_v more_o public_a apparel_v both_o in_o the_o french_a and_o latin_a tongue_n paris_n april_n 3._o 1645._o h._n holden_n i._o callaghan_n a_o prefatory_a address_n to_o the_o protestant_a reader_n i_o need_v not_o write_v much_o by_o way_n of_o epistle_n to_o you_o see_v the_o whole_a book_n be_v but_o a_o epistle_n to_o the_o reader_n wherein_o i_o declare_v those_o motive_n which_o lead_v i_o to_o the_o catholic_a roman_a church_n and_o which_o i_o hope_v will_v have_v the_o same_o influence_n upon_o many_o other_o for_o i_o neither_o think_v myself_o so_o weak_a as_o that_o i_o alone_o shall_v be_v seduce_v if_o the_o motive_n be_v insufficient_a nor_o so_o strong_a they_o be_v true_a that_o i_o alone_o shall_v comprehend_v they_o and_o conquer_v all_o opposition_n either_o of_o the_o understanding_n or_o the_o will_n which_o may_v bar_v obedience_n thereunto_o all_o that_o i_o desire_n be_v that_o the_o reader_n will_v address_v himself_o to_o the_o read_n of_o this_o book_n with_o the_o same_o disposition_n of_o mind_n that_o i_o do_v to_o the_o meditation_n and_o search_n of_o the_o thing_n contain_v therein_o before_o i_o write_v it_o and_o that_o be_v to_o divest_v his_o mind_n of_o all_o prepossessed_a opinion_n and_o worldly_a interest_n in_o favour_n of_o any_o other_o religion_n
though_o the_o apostle_n &_o their_o hearer_n be_v depart_v out_o of_o this_o life_n yet_o there_o still_o remain_v a_o mean_n in_o the_o world_n by_o which_o all_o man_n may_v assure_o know_v what_o the_o apostle_n preach_v and_o the_o primitive_a church_n receive_v of_o they_o see_v the_o church_n to_o the_o world_n end_n must_v be_v build_v on_o the_o apostle_n and_o believe_v nothing_o as_o matter_n of_o faith_n beside_o that_o which_o be_v deliver_v of_o they_o as_o s._n paul_n say_v ephes_n 2.20_o and_o be_v build_v upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o chief_a corner_n stone_n chap._n ii_o of_o the_o mean_n to_o know_v which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o all_o the_o protestant_n argument_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o scripture_n and_o it_o only_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v insufficient_a and_o that_o the_o general_a tradition_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v the_o only_o assure_a proof_n thereof_o §_o 1._o these_o thing_n be_v suppose_v the_o chief_a difficulty_n to_o my_o seem_n consist_v in_o this_o how_o we_o may_v certain_o know_v now_o adays_o so_o many_o age_n after_o the_o apostle_n death_n what_o &_o all_o necessary_a point_n that_o they_o teach_v and_o preach_v the_o protestant_n say_v that_o this_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v write_v by_o they_o but_o this_o do_v not_o satisfy_v my_o doubt_n for_o suppose_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o other_o inspire_v by_o he_o yet_o i_o want_v some_o sufficient_a witness_n or_o proof_n to_o assure_v i_o so_o much_o for_o of_o myself_o i_o can_v not_o find_v it_o the_o bare_a word_n of_o the_o protestant_n i_o see_v i_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o take_v because_o they_o confess_v that_o they_o may_v err_v and_o i_o in_o this_o matter_n not_o be_v able_a to_o discover_v whether_o they_o do_v err_v or_o no_o rely_v upon_o a_o fallible_a guide_n must_v always_o remain_v in_o uncertainty_n and_o fear_n i_o observe_v moreover_o that_o although_o in_o most_o of_o their_o assertion_n they_o may_v upon_o examination_n prove_v false_a yet_o in_o say_v that_o the_o church_n may_v err_v and_o take_v themselves_o for_o the_o church_n they_o have_v say_v most_o true_a find_v that_o they_o indeed_o have_v err_v in_o this_o most_o important_a particular_a of_o declare_v what_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o what_o not_o the_o lutheran_n affirm_v much_o less_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n than_o the_o calvinist_n and_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v §_o 2._o now_o of_o necessity_n one_o of_o these_o sort_n of_o protestant_n must_v err_v and_o that_o most_o dangerous_o the_o one_o by_o believe_v that_o to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v not_o but_o the_o invention_n of_o man_n and_o perhaps_o false_a and_o foolish_a leven_n praefat._n in_o epist_n jac._n in_o ediâ—_n leven_n as_o luther_n say_v of_o s._n james_n his_o epistle_n or_o the_o other_o by_o renounce_v that_o which_o be_v indeed_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o so_o not_o believe_v what_o god_n himself_o have_v speak_v their_o authority_n be_v by_o themselves_o in_o their_o evident_a disagreement_n thus_o break_v i_o descend_v to_o consider_v the_o reason_n by_o they_o allege_v to_o induce_v man_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o in_o general_a i_o apprehend_v to_o be_v insufficient_a because_o they_o do_v not_o lead_v the_o protestant_n themselves_o to_o a_o agreement_n in_o the_o quantity_n thereof_o but_o i_o further_o weigh_v they_o particular_o the_o principal_a whereof_o be_v these_o §_o 3._o first_o they_o say_v the_o scripture_n be_v know_v to_o be_v divine_a by_o their_o own_o light_n shine_v in_o they_o infine_n cal._n lib._n 1._o inst_z cap._n 7._o sect._n 2._o infine_n even_o as_o sweet_a and_o bitter_a be_v know_v by_o the_o taste_n white_a and_o black_a by_o the_o sight_n which_o assertion_n to_o i_o seem_v very_o absurd_a i_o confess_v indeed_o much_o of_o the_o scripture_n be_v but_o the_o amplification_n of_o the_o moral_a law_n which_o be_v a_o knowledge_n engraft_v in_o man_n by_o nature_n by_o the_o light_n whereof_o we_o may_v see_v that_o it_o be_v true_a but_o this_o prove_v it_o not_o to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o though_o all_o truth_n be_v from_o god_n as_o he_o be_v the_o prime_a verity_n and_o so_o may_v be_v call_v in_o some_o sense_n his_o word_n yet_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o this_o case_n be_v mean_v truth_n reveal_v by_o god_n immediate_o unto_o the_o penman_n thereof_o and_o though_o we_o find_v much_o thereof_o to_o be_v true_a as_o agree_v with_o the_o engraft_a principle_n of_o reason_n yet_o this_o prove_v not_o that_o it_o be_v reveal_v immediate_o and_o extraordinary_o which_o be_v the_o circumstance_n that_o make_v it_o the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o that_o dispute_n about_o it_o as_o for_o the_o historical_a part_n both_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n the_o institution_n of_o sacrament_n with_o the_o like_a they_o have_v no_o affinity_n with_o the_o inborn_a principle_n of_o reason_n and_o be_v therefore_o not_o know_v to_o be_v so_o much_o as_o true_a by_o any_o light_n they_o carry_v with_o they_o much_o less_o to_o be_v extraordinary_o reveal_v by_o god_n and_o so_o to_o be_v his_o word_n beside_o if_o it_o can_v be_v discern_v what_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o what_o not_o by_o the_o resplendent_a light_n thereof_o as_o easy_o as_o the_o light_n be_v know_v from_o darkness_n as_o some_o of_o they_o say_v how_o can_v there_o be_v so_o much_o dissension_n about_o the_o part_n thereof_o as_o it_o be_v know_v there_o be_v the_o calvinist_n see_v more_o to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n than_o the_o lutheran_n do_v and_o less_o than_o the_o catholic_n and_o yet_o if_o it_o show_v itself_o by_o its_o own_o light_n the_o turk_n may_v see_v it_o as_o well_o as_o any_o of_o they_o and_o here_o i_o observe_v that_o many_o have_v blind_v themselves_o with_o look_v on_o the_o light_n and_o can_v not_o see_v so_o far_o as_o to_o discern_v between_o corporal_a and_o spiritual_a light_n but_o because_o the_o prophet_n david_n say_v thy_o word_n be_v a_o lantern_n unto_o my_o foot_n and_o a_o light_n unto_o my_o path_n psal_n 118.105_o they_o conceive_v the_o scripture_n be_v as_o easy_o discern_v by_o its_o own_o light_n as_o the_o sun_n true_a it_o be_v that_o every_o corporal_a light_n that_o do_v enlighten_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n must_v be_v evident_a in_o itself_o and_o original_o clear_a but_o not_o so_o every_o truth_n that_o do_v illustrate_v man_n understanding_n the_o reason_n be_v because_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n can_v by_o thing_n see_v infer_v and_o conclude_v thing_n that_o be_v hide_v but_o can_v only_o apprehend_v what_o do_v direct_o and_o immediate_o show_v itself_o but_o man_n understanding_n apprehend_v not_o only_o what_o show_v itself_o but_o by_o thing_n know_v infer_v and_o breed_v in_o itself_o the_o knowledge_n of_o thing_n hide_v hence_o though_o thing_n show_v themselves_o direct_o and_o by_o their_o own_o light_n be_v prime_a principle_n of_o the_o understanding_n and_o the_o mean_n to_o know_v other_o thing_n yet_o also_o thing_n hide_v in_o themselves_o be_v former_o know_v by_o the_o light_n of_o authority_n may_v thereby_o become_v light_n that_o be_v mean_v to_o increase_v our_o knowledge_n of_o hide_a thing_n so_o that_o speak_v of_o spiritual_a and_o intellectual_a light_n it_o be_v false_a that_o all_o light_n that_o enlighten_v man_n understanding_n to_o know_v other_o thing_n be_v evident_a in_o themselves_o yea_o some_o secondary_a principle_n and_o light_n there_o be_v which_o must_v be_v show_v by_o a_o superior_a light_n before_o they_o become_v light_n themselves_o in_o which_o kind_n be_v the_o scripture_n be_v a_o light_n only_o to_o the_o faithful_a because_o know_v by_o the_o church_n tradition_n to_o be_v from_o the_o apostle_n by_o the_o apostle_n authority_n confirm_v by_o miracle_n to_o be_v of_o god_n by_o god_n supreme_a verity_n who_o can_v deceive_v nor_o be_v deceive_v to_o be_v the_o truth_n moreover_o this_o conceit_n of_o they_o do_v utter_o extinguish_v faith_n and_o belief_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o every_o thing_n be_v so_o far_o forth_o the_o object_n of_o faith_n that_o it_o be_v not_o see_v as_o s._n paul_n say_v faith_n be_v the_o argument_n of_o thing_n not_o see_v hebr._n 11.1_o 40._o in_o evang._n joan._n tract_n 40._o and_o s._n augustine_n what_o be_v faith_n but_o to_o believe_v that_o which_o thou_o do_v not_o see_v if_o therefore_o they_o do_v see_v it_o they_o can_v proper_o
be_v say_v to_o believe_v it_o but_o to_o know_v it_o and_o if_o so_o what_o excellency_n what_o virtue_n what_o merit_n what_o pious_a affection_n towards_o god_n to_o believe_v that_o which_o they_o see_v plain_o before_o their_o eye_n a_o bold_a presumption_n also_o it_o be_v in_o they_o to_o claim_v a_o clear_a degree_n of_o knowledge_n than_o the_o apostle_n have_v for_o they_o do_v but_o see_v through_o a_o glass_n dark_o 1_o corinth_n 13.12_o but_o these_o man_n be_v convict_v of_o the_o divine_a truth_n of_o the_o thing_n they_o believe_v 107._o fran_n white_a orthodox_n p._n 107._o by_o the_o lustre_n and_o resplendent_a verity_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v a_o privilege_n which_o whosoever_o have_v equal_n the_o blessed_a saint_n in_o heaven_n who_o happiness_n it_o be_v to_o see_v what_o we_o believe_v especial_o see_v one_o point_n of_o the_o doctrine_n protestant_n pretend_v to_o see_v be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n the_o true_a light_n &_o resplendent_a verity_n whereof_o no_o man_n can_v see_v manifest_o out_o of_o the_o state_n of_o bliss_n §_o 4._o second_o they_o pretend_v to_o know_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o the_o 7._o the_o whites_n reply_v p._n 16.30.68_o feild_n appendix_n pag._n 34._o cal._n inst_z l._n 1._o c._n 7._o majesty_n of_o the_o matter_n and_o purity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n but_o i_o conceive_v that_o though_o some_o mystery_n of_o the_o scripture_n carry_v a_o majesty_n in_o they_o in_o respect_n of_o natural_a reason_n and_o a_o elevation_n above_o it_o as_o of_o the_o b._n trinity_n yet_o other_o matter_n of_o scripture_n seem_v unto_o reason_n ridiculous_a as_o the_o serpent_n talk_v with_o eve_n and_o balaams_n ass_n reprove_v of_o his_o master_n with_o many_o other_o nor_o can_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n convince_v i_o see_v we_o know_v that_o many_o learned_a and_o godly_a man_n have_v write_v very_o holy_o who_o writing_n be_v not_o therefore_o account_v the_o word_n of_o god_n beside_o there_o be_v many_o historical_a part_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o touch_n upon_o purity_n &_o therefore_o can_v be_v discern_v by_o it_o again_o they_o affirm_v that_o the_o scripture_n may_v be_v know_v by_o the_o stile_n but_o i_o consider_v that_o god_n have_v no_o proper_a stile_n or_o phrase_n of_o his_o own_o but_o can_v at_o his_o pleasure_n all_o style_n &_o that_o he_o do_v use_v the_o pen_n of_o those_o who_o it_o please_v he_o to_o inspire_v couch_v his_o heavenly_a conceit_n under_o their_o usual_a language_n and_o ability_n of_o expression_n whence_o issue_v so_o great_a difference_n of_o style_n as_o be_v on_o all_o side_n acknowledge_v among_o sacred_a writer_n and_o that_o god_n do_v only_o guide_v they_o in_o the_o truth_n they_o write_v not_o in_o the_o stile_n for_o then_o all_o their_o style_n in_o likelihood_n shall_v have_v be_v alike_o indeed_o god_n have_v a_o eternal_a increated_a manner_n of_o speak_v which_o be_v the_o production_n of_o the_o eternal_a word_n by_o which_o the_o bless_a do_v discern_v he_o from_o all_o other_o speaker_n by_o the_o evidence_n of_o blissful_a learning_n but_o no_o create_a manner_n of_o speak_v no_o not_o his_o speak_v inward_o to_o the_o soul_n be_v so_o proper_a to_o god_n as_o that_o it_o can_v be_v know_v to_o be_v his_o speak_n by_o the_o mere_a sound_n of_o the_o voice_n or_o by_o the_o stile_n without_o especial_a revelation_n or_o some_o consequent_a miraculous_a effect_n §_o 5._o three_o the_o 19_o the_o whites_n reply_v p._n 19_o harmony_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v allege_v by_o some_o as_o a_o argument_n to_o prove_v they_o to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o though_o this_o harmony_n appear_v in_o divers_a thing_n yet_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o there_o be_v very_o many_o seem_a contradiction_n many_o of_o which_o be_v but_o probable_o answer_v by_o commentaetor_n by_o assume_v some_o thing_n without_o proof_n because_o otherwise_o they_o must_v admit_v contradiction_n some_o place_n be_v not_o full_o answer_v but_o the_o father_n be_v force_v to_o fly_v from_o literal_a to_o allegorical_a sense_n as_o appear_v particular_o in_o the_o four_o first_o chapter_n of_o genesis_n the_o genealogy_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o in_o the_o reconcile_n of_o the_o chronology_n of_o the_o king_n and_o see_v no_o man_n be_v infallible_o sure_a that_o all_o the_o answer_v use_v to_o reconcile_v the_o seem_a contradiction_n of_o scripture_n be_v true_a no_o man_n can_v be_v assure_v by_o the_o evidence_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o there_o be_v this_o perfect_a harmony_n in_o they_o nor_o consequent_o that_o they_o be_v thereby_o know_v to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n moreover_o if_o we_o be_v infallible_o assure_v that_o there_o be_v this_o perfect_a harmony_n in_o the_o scripture_n yet_o this_o to_o i_o seem_v not_o a_o sufficient_a proof_n that_o they_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n because_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n forbid_v i_o to_o believe_v that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v also_o find_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o some_o man_n yea_o i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o it_o be_v to_o be_v find_v and_o that_o with_o less_o seem_a contradiction_n than_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n yet_o no_o man_n account_v that_o this_o prove_v their_o writing_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n neither_o as_o i_o see_v can_v these_o pretence_n before_o mention_v be_v lay_v hold_v on_o by_o the_o unlearned_a multitude_n a_o innumerable_a company_n whereof_o can_v read_v at_o all_o and_o when_o they_o hear_v they_o read_v if_o they_o be_v ask_v will_v say_v that_o they_o see_v not_o this_o light_n this_o majesty_n stile_n and_o harmony_n which_o their_o learned_a man_n talk_v of_o nor_o do_v they_o know_v what_o it_o mean_v nor_o that_o a_o tittle_n of_o it_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o only_o because_o they_o be_v tell_v so_o indeed_o s._n peter_n say_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n 2_o pet._n 1.21_o that_o holy_a man_n of_o god_n speak_v as_o they_o be_v move_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o we_o be_v as_o uncertain_a by_o any_o thing_n in_o the_o word_n themselves_o that_o s._n peter_n say_v this_o as_o of_o all_o the_o rest_n that_o be_v altogether_o §_o 6._o so_o that_o i_o can_v not_o find_v that_o there_o be_v any_o more_o than_o probable_a argument_n to_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o to_o prove_v they_o to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o that_o which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n must_v be_v certain_a not_o only_o in_o some_o part_n but_o in_o every_o part_n and_o particle_n book_n chapter_n and_o line_n thereof_o which_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v know_v by_o the_o light_n and_o evidence_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o doctrine_n see_v many_o place_n even_o by_o 35_o by_o field_n of_o the_o church_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 15._o whites_n reply_v p._n 35_o protestant_n confession_n be_v dark_a obscure_a and_o full_a of_o difficulty_n and_o how_o can_v that_o be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o the_o light_n thereof_o when_o the_o light_n thereof_o be_v not_o know_v as_o useless_a also_o to_o their_o purpose_n be_v the_o majesty_n purity_n stile_n harmomony_n or_o any_o the_o like_a for_o we_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v harmonious_a because_o it_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n not_o to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n because_o it_o be_v harmonious_a which_o we_o do_v not_o infallible_o see_v so_o that_o upon_o these_o consideration_n i_o see_v no_o evident_a certainty_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n that_o they_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o that_o they_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v such_o without_o be_v see_v upon_o some_o other_o word_n of_o god_n more_o clear_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o less_o liable_a to_o corruption_n then_o the_o scripture_n be_v assure_v we_o so_o much_o and_o that_o be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n according_a to_o the_o say_n of_o s._n augustine_n 5._o augustine_n aug._n contra_fw-la epist_n fundament_n c._n 5._o i_o will_v not_o believe_v the_o gospel_n unless_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n do_v move_v i_o to_o which_o hooker_n one_o of_o the_o learnede_a man_n that_o ever_o the_o protestant_a party_n can_v boast_v of_o agree_v say_v 36._o say_v eccl._n pol._n lib._n 1._o sec_fw-la 14_o p._n 36._o of_o thing_n necessary_a the_o very_o chief_a be_v to_o know_v what_o book_n we_o be_v bind_v to_o esteem_v holy_a which_o point_n be_v confess_v impossible_a for_o the_o scripture_n itself_o to_o teach_v 4.102_o teach_v ibid._n l._n 2_o sec_fw-la 4.102_o for_o if_o any_o one_o book_n of_o scripture_n do_v give_v testimony_n to_o all_o yet_o
still_o that_o scripture_n which_o give_v credit_n to_o the_o rest_n will_v require_v another_o scripture_n to_o give_v credit_n to_o it_o 103._o it_o ibid._n p._n 103._o neither_o can_v we_o ever_o come_v to_o any_o pause_n whereon_o to_o rest_v unless_o beside_o scripture_n there_o be_v something_o else_o acknowledge_v and_o this_o something_o be_v as_o he_o say_v 300._o say_v lib._n 2._o ca._n 4._o p._n 300._o the_o ecclesiastical_a tradition_n a_o argument_n whereby_o may_v be_v argue_v and_o convince_v what_o book_n be_v canonical_a and_o what_o not_o §_o 8._o last_o some_o say_v they_o know_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n prompt_v it_o to_o their_o soul_n and_o this_o of_o all_o the_o rest_n seem_v to_o i_o most_o absurd_a for_o first_o i_o dare_v not_o arrogate_v this_o spirit_n to_o myself_o nor_o can_v i_o know_v it_o be_v in_o any_o other_o his_o say_n the_o spirit_n tell_v he_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n do_v not_o prove_v it_o nor_o have_v i_o reason_n to_o believe_v he_o have_v the_o spirit_n more_o than_o i_o without_o some_o proof_n if_o a_o man_n testimony_n in_o his_o own_o case_n may_v thus_o be_v admit_v i_o see_v that_o no_o heretic_n will_v want_v it_o to_o support_v his_o impiety_n by_o ascribe_v it_o to_o the_o spirit_n as_o 21._o as_o epiphanhaer_fw-mi 21._o simon_n magus_n do_v only_o this_o h._n spirit_n he_o believe_v to_o be_v his_o concubine_n helena_n and_z protestant_n ascribe_v the_o title_n of_o the_o spirit_n to_o their_o private_a fancy_n if_o i_o shall_v have_v say_v that_o i_o know_v by_o the_o suggestion_n of_o god_n spirit_n that_o this_o or_o that_o part_n of_o scripture_n or_o that_o none_o of_o it_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n my_o proof_n be_v as_o good_a to_o he_o as_o his_o to_o i_o for_o although_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v a_o sure_a witness_n to_o he_o that_o have_v it_o yet_o it_o be_v none_o to_o other_o unless_o he_o can_v prove_v he_o have_v it_o by_o some_o miraculous_a effect_n and_o without_o this_o kind_n of_o proof_n every_o prudent_a man_n have_v reason_n to_o believe_v that_o such_o a_o boaster_n be_v a_o liar_n and_o intend_v to_o deceive_v other_o as_o it_o be_v likely_a of_o the_o first_o author_n of_o heresy_n or_o else_o that_o he_o deceive_v himself_o by_o a_o strong_a operation_n of_o his_o fancy_n which_o he_o call_v the_o spirit_n because_o he_o be_v tell_v by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o some_o protestant_n that_o he_o must_v feel_v that_o he_o have_v the_o spirit_n as_o in_o particular_a concern_v the_o assurance_n of_o his_o salvation_n desirous_a then_o to_o be_v in_o the_o right_a way_n that_o which_o he_o will_v have_v he_o persuade_v himself_o he_o have_v because_o else_o he_o find_v himself_o at_o a_o loss_n which_o beget_v a_o horror_n in_o he_o which_o to_o avoid_v he_o fly_v to_o this_o pitiful_a refuge_n be_v the_o best_a he_o be_v instruct_v to_o that_o he_o may_v have_v some_o stay_n for_o his_o belief_n and_o repose_v for_o his_o soul_n and_o this_o happen_v common_o and_o most_o strong_o to_o those_o that_o have_v some_o zeal_n but_o little_a wit_n on_o who_o therefore_o the_o reflection_n of_o their_o fancy_n be_v the_o strong_a and_o work_n upon_o they_o as_o upon_o some_o i_o have_v read_v and_o hear_v of_o who_o by_o their_o eager_a desire_n to_o be_v so_o have_v strong_o conceit_v themselves_o to_o be_v indeed_o king_n and_o prince_n and_o other_o kind_n of_o great_a and_o rich_a man_n when_o true_o and_o in_o all_o other_o man_n judgement_n they_o be_v either_o madman_n or_o fool_n so_o that_o this_o i_o perceive_v be_v to_o open_v a_o gap_n to_o any_o man_n fantastical_a pretence_n whatsoever_o who_o have_v the_o impudence_n to_o ascribe_v it_o to_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o peaceable_a way_n to_o compose_v the_o difference_n among_o man_n of_o this_o nature_n for_o each_o one_o pretend_v the_o spirit_n he_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o yield_v to_o another_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v a_o infallible_a director_n wheresoever_o it_o be_v yet_o when_o it_o be_v different_a in_o different_a man_n who_o pretend_v to_o it_o as_o it_o often_o fall_v out_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a sign_n that_o one_o of_o they_o be_v deceive_v and_o both_o be_v deceive_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o each_o other_o yet_o neither_o yield_v to_o other_o the_o contention_n end_v in_o the_o action_n of_o zedekiah_n against_o the_o prophet_n micheas_n who_o give_v he_o a_o box_n on_o the_o ear_n and_o say_v 2_o chron._n 18.23_o which_o way_n pass_v the_o spirit_n of_o our_o lord_n from_o i_o that_o it_o shall_v speak_v to_o thou_o and_o so_o it_o have_v fall_v out_o among_o those_o that_o derive_v their_o knowledge_n this_o way_n that_o they_o end_v their_o difference_n by_o blow_n and_o conquest_n not_o by_o counsel_n and_o miracle_n plut._n plut._n and_o as_o the_o son_n of_o pyrrhus_n ask_v he_o who_o shall_v succeed_v he_o in_o his_o kingdom_n he_o answer_v he_o that_o have_v the_o sharp_a sword_n so_o if_o it_o be_v demand_v among_o they_o who_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o consequent_o the_o true_a religion_n it_o must_v be_v answer_v he_o that_o have_v the_o most_o strength_n of_o arm_n to_o maintain_v it_o but_o s._n peter_n do_v otherwise_o who_o provoke_v by_o simon_n magus_n prove_v that_o he_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n by_o raise_v up_o a_o child_n from_o death_n egesippus_fw-la egesippus_fw-la which_o the_o other_o with_o all_o his_o magic_n can_v not_o do_v who_o also_o challenge_v s._n peter_n to_o fly_v from_o the_o capitol_n to_o mount_n aventine_n while_o he_o be_v do_v so_o by_o the_o prayer_n of_o s._n peter_n he_o come_v tumble_v down_o and_o break_v his_o leg_n whereof_o he_o soon_o after_o die_v if_o man_n that_o boast_v of_o the_o spirit_n can_v this_o way_n prove_v it_o the_o say_n of_o s._n augustine_n be_v appliable_a unto_o they_o joan._n they_o tract_n 45._o in_o joan._n there_o be_v innumerable_a who_o do_v not_o only_o boast_v that_o they_o be_v videntes_fw-la or_o prophet_n but_o will_v seem_v to_o be_v illuminate_v or_o enlighten_v by_o christ_n but_o indeed_o be_v heretic_n §_o 5._o yet_o most_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o no_o man_n can_v believe_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n incline_v he_o thereunto_o for_o as_o the_o apostle_n say_v ephes_n 2.8_o faith_n be_v the_o gift_n of_o god_n but_o there_o be_v two_o kind_n of_o inspiration_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n one_o immediate_a without_o the_o concourse_n of_o any_o external_a ground_n of_o assurance_n the_o other_o mediate_v move_v the_o heart_n to_o adhere_v to_o a_o external_a ground_n of_o assurance_n make_v it_o to_o apprehend_v divine_o of_o the_o authority_n thereof_o they_o that_o challenge_v the_o first_o be_v enthusiast_n and_o run_v into_o all_o the_o forementioned_a absurdity_n they_o that_o take_v the_o latter_a way_n must_v beside_o their_o inward_a persuasion_n have_v a_o external_a ground_n of_o belief_n and_o than_o what_o be_v there_o so_o high_a and_o sufficient_a as_o the_o testimony_n of_o universal_a tradition_n agreeable_a whereunto_o hooker_n say_v 7.8_o say_v eccles_n pol_n lib._n 2._o sect_n 7.8_o the_o outward_a letter_n seal_v with_o the_o inward_a witness_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a warrant_n for_o every_o particular_a man_n to_o judge_v and_o approve_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v canonical_a the_o gospel_n itself_o to_o be_v the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n 3._o christ_n lib._n 3._o sect_n 3._o but_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n church_n as_o he_o say_v be_v necessary_o require_v thereunto_o §_o 9_o and_o though_o it_o be_v true_a that_o we_o may_v know_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n without_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o it_o do_v no_o where_n appear_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o whole_a word_n of_o god_n and_o contain_v all_o that_o the_o apostle_n leave_v unto_o the_o church_n for_o their_o direction_n so_o that_o my_o first_o quere_z will_v still_a be_v unsatisfied_a to_o wit_n how_o we_o shall_v know_v the_o whole_a word_n of_o god_n which_o the_o apostle_n teach_v for_o even_o that_o word_n which_o be_v write_v do_v tell_v we_o that_o all_o be_v not_o write_v and_o therefore_o do_v s._n paul_n exhort_v we_o to_o keep_v both_o the_o write_v and_o unwritten_a stand_v fast_o say_v he_o and_o keep_v the_o tradition_n which_o you_o have_v learn_v whether_o by_o word_n or_o by_o our_o epistle_n 2_o thes_n 2.15_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o first_o church_n of_o god_n from_o the_o creation_n until_o moses_n which_o be_v about_o the_o space_n
government_n can_v best_o determine_v §_o 7._o last_o if_o any_o of_o these_o forementioned_a way_n of_o protestant_n for_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o guide_n to_o eternal_a life_n be_v sufficient_a what_o need_n be_v there_o of_o preach_v and_o instruct_v of_o the_o people_n at_o least_o of_o they_o that_o can_v read_v but_o let_v they_o take_v the_o bible_n and_o let_v nature_n work_v which_o in_o the_o co-operation_n of_o their_o own_o wise_a fancy_n will_v hatch_v a_o goodly_a religion_n no_o doubt_n bear_v like_o minerva_n of_o the_o brain_n of_o jupiter_n and_o be_v as_o comely_a as_o a_o chimaera_n of_o many_o several_a shape_n tack_v together_o and_o to_o they_o instead_o of_o the_o ancient_a heathen_n household-god_n which_o every_o one_o must_v adore_v as_o his_o private_a god_n within_o himself_o o_o sacras_fw-la gentes_fw-la quibus_fw-la haec_fw-la nascuntur_fw-la in_o ipsis_fw-la numina_fw-la who_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o say_n in_o themselves_o that_o he_o that_o be_v schoolmaster_n to_o himself_o be_v scholar_n to_o a_o fool_n §_o 8._o observe_v thus_o the_o weakness_n and_o absurdity_n of_o all_o the_o protestant_n allege_v in_o proof_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n &_o easy_a to_o be_v understand_v at_o least_o in_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v interpret_v by_o itself_o or_o by_o the_o spirit_n to_o every_o particular_a man_n so_o make_v way_n for_o as_o much_o variety_n in_o religion_n as_o there_o may_v be_v diversity_n of_o opinion_n i_o see_v that_o although_o some_o probable_a argument_n may_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o scripture_n to_o prove_v they_o to_o be_v of_o god_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o other_o infallible_a way_n to_o know_v what_o be_v the_o true_a word_n of_o god_n first_o teach_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o hearer_n but_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o sure_a certain_a and_o agree_v witness_n and_o what_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o word_n of_o god_n in_o case_n there_o shall_v be_v any_o important_a difference_n about_o it_o thereby_o to_o give_v a_o period_n to_o all_o controversy_n but_o by_o some_o society_n of_o man_n renown_v for_o their_o wisdom_n and_o this_o i_o conceive_v in_o common_a prudence_n a_o far_o better_a way_n than_o for_o a_o man_n to_o rely_v upon_o himself_o but_o though_o this_o be_v a_o better_a way_n than_o those_o of_o the_o protestant_n yet_o if_o this_o society_n of_o man_n be_v not_o in_o these_o matter_n free_a from_o error_n although_o it_o be_v more_o likely_a they_o shall_v tell_v truth_n than_o the_o protestant_n yet_o i_o can_v not_o have_v a_o immovable_a foundation_n for_o my_o say_v but_o it_o will_v be_v subject_a to_o waver_v and_o inconstancy_n and_o so_o there_o can_v be_v no_o prudent_a settledness_n in_o religion_n nor_o any_o well-built_a hope_n of_o the_o end_n thereof_o eternal_a life_n i_o see_v then_o that_o it_o be_v needful_a that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o faithful_a witness_n a_o wise_a judge_n and_o so_o wise_a and_o faithful_a that_o he_o shall_v not_o be_v subject_a to_o falsehood_n or_o error_n otherwise_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o god_n have_v not_o contrive_v a_o competent_a way_n to_o his_o own_o glory_n or_o man_n salvation_n which_o to_o be_v want_v in_o be_v neither_o suitable_a to_o his_o wisdom_n nor_o his_o goodness_n i_o therefore_o conclude_v that_o there_o be_v some_o society_n of_o man_n who_o must_v instruct_v we_o in_o the_o premise_n and_o that_o this_o society_n in_o reason_n ought_v to_o be_v infallible_a and_o that_o none_o can_v with_o any_o colour_n pretend_v to_o be_v this_o society_n but_o that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o catholic_a church_n which_o all_o christian_n profess_v to_o believe_v according_a to_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o before_o i_o can_v proceed_v any_o further_a i_o be_v cast_v upon_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n church_n and_o catholic_a find_v therein_o much_o difference_n among_o the_o pretender_n to_o these_o title_n chap._n v._n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o these_o word_n church_n and_o catholic_n and_o that_o neither_o of_o they_o belong_v to_o protestant_n §_o 1._o there_o be_v seven_o city_n that_o strive_v for_o the_o body_n of_o homer_n and_o very_o many_o society_n of_o christian_n there_o be_v that_o lie_v claim_v to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v his_o church_n and_o as_o when_o telesius_n a_o young_a grecian_a have_v win_v the_o prize_n in_o the_o pythian_a game_n be_v to_o be_v lead_v in_o triumph_n there_o arise_v such_o a_o dispute_n between_o the_o several_a nation_n there_o present_a every_o one_o be_v covetous_a to_o have_v he_o for_o their_o own_o that_o one_o draw_v one_o way_n another_z another_z instead_o of_o receive_v the_o honour_n that_o be_v prepare_v for_o he_o he_o be_v tear_v in_o piece_n even_o by_o those_o who_o seem_v most_o ambitious_a to_o honour_v he_o so_o happen_v it_o to_o the_o church_n all_o those_o that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o christian_n avow_v that_o to_o she_o only_o appertain_v the_o victory_n over_o hell_n and_o that_o whosoever_o will_v have_v part_n in_o the_o prize_n and_o glory_n of_o this_o triumph_n must_v serve_v under_o her_o ensign_n but_o when_o they_o come_v to_o debate_v about_o the_o body_n of_o this_o society_n than_o every_o sect_n desirous_a to_o draw_v she_o to_o themselves_o they_o rend_v and_o tear_v she_o in_o piece_n and_o instead_o of_o embrace_v the_o church_n which_o consist_v in_o unity_n they_o embrace_v schism_n and_o division_n which_o be_v the_o death_n and_o ruin_n of_o the_o church_n §_o 2._o the_o protestant_n do_v sometime_o give_v a_o strict_a definition_n of_o a_o church_n sometime_o a_o large_a sometime_o they_o restrain_v she_o to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o predestinate_a only_o sometime_o they_o enlarge_v she_o so_o far_o that_o they_o embrace_v within_o her_o compass_n because_o they_o will_v be_v sure_a not_o to_o leave_v out_o themselves_o all_o the_o variety_n of_o christian_n whatsoever_o but_o by_o all_o the_o former_a they_o exclude_v the_o visibility_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v a_o inseparable_a companion_n thereof_o as_o i_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o for_o the_o predistinate_a be_v not_o know_v to_o any_o body_n nor_o ordinary_a unto_o themselves_o but_o those_o that_o be_v so_o presumptuous_a as_o very_o many_o be_v to_o assume_v unto_o themselves_o the_o assurance_n of_o their_o predestination_n do_v easy_o lay_v hold_n on_o this_o tenure_n which_o they_o do_v the_o more_o bold_o by_o how_o much_o it_o be_v more_o difficult_a for_o another_o to_o disprove_v but_o as_o it_o be_v not_o easy_a for_o another_o to_o disprove_v so_o it_o be_v as_o hard_a for_o they_o to_o prove_v and_o conclude_v nothing_o therefore_o in_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o church_n description_n in_o general_a or_o of_o their_o share_n in_o particular_a beside_o the_o word_n ecclesia_fw-la church_n be_v derive_v from_o a_o verb_n which_o signify_v to_o call_v not_o to_o predestine_v and_o the_o church_n be_v a_o society_n but_o the_o predestinate_a be_v a_o multitude_n and_o there_o be_v this_o difference_n between_o a_o society_n and_o a_o multitude_n that_o a_o society_n have_v a_o certain_a form_n and_o virtue_n whereby_o they_o communicate_v together_o which_o the_o other_o without_o this_o association_n have_v not_o now_o predestinaton_n as_o it_o be_v mere_a predestination_n establish_v nothing_o in_o the_o predestinate_a nor_o be_v it_o make_v in_o they_o but_o in_o god_n only_o and_o by_o consequence_n do_v not_o make_v they_o actual_a part_n of_o the_o society_n call_v the_o church_n it_o be_v not_o the_o union_n of_o predestination_n but_o of_o vocation_n that_o build_v man_n into_o a_o church_n by_o the_o late_a definition_n of_o a_o church_n they_o deny_v the_o very_a be_v of_o heresy_n and_o schism_n for_o if_o the_o whole_a mass_n of_o christian_n be_v the_o church_n notwithstanding_o the_o error_n in_o faith_n which_o some_o of_o they_o hold_v or_o separation_n in_o communion_n which_o they_o make_v than_o there_o be_v none_o that_o can_v be_v call_v heretic_n or_o schismatic_n or_o else_o which_o be_v equal_o absurd_a all_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n be_v of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o destroy_v the_o holiness_n of_o the_o church_n in_o doctrine_n which_o be_v another_o inseparable_a ornament_n thereof_o other_o which_o be_v some_o of_o the_o subdivision_n of_o sect_n among_o the_o protestant_n as_o brownist_n anabaptist_n and_o the_o like_a say_v each_o sect_n for_o itself_o that_o that_o be_v the_o church_n exclude_v all_o other_o from_o that_o title_n even_o their_o fellow_n protestant_n but_o this_o exclude_v the_o universality_n of_o the_o church_n another_o inseparable_a companion_n thereof_o at_o least_o after_o the_o apostle_n have_v
power_n thereof_o to_o be_v extinguish_v by_o permit_v damnable_a error_n in_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o that_o soon_o after_o his_o departure_n as_o some_o protestant_n say_v and_o not_o to_o recover_v light_n for_o twelve_o or_o fourteen_o hundred_o year_n together_o especial_o consider_v there_o be_v no_o possible_a mean_n for_o any_o man_n to_o know_v the_o contrary_a there_o be_v no_o society_n of_o man_n that_o teach_v otherwise_o and_o if_o at_o any_o time_n there_o start_v up_o any_o they_o be_v condemn_v of_o error_n by_o all_o their_o fellow_n christian_n and_o in_o process_n of_o time_n melt_v from_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o scripture_n if_o that_o be_v the_o mean_n as_o protestant_n pretend_v not_o be_v print_v the_o invention_n of_o print_v not_o be_v in_o the_o world_n till_o about_o two_o hundred_o year_n ago_o and_o the_o bible_n that_o be_v write_v be_v but_o few_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a labour_n of_o write_v they_o and_o those_o that_o be_v not_o purchaseable_a but_o by_o few_o because_o of_o their_o price_n nor_o legible_a but_o by_o few_o because_o they_o be_v not_o print_v but_o write_v and_o last_o not_o to_o be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o i_o have_v show_v before_o but_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o man_n who_o they_o say_v be_v corrupt_v who_o have_v corrupt_v the_o doctrine_n may_v with_o much_o more_o ease_n have_v extinguish_v or_o corrupt_v the_o text_n and_o make_v they_o speak_v what_o they_o please_v it_o be_v know_v to_o far_o few_o than_o the_o doctrine_n be_v it_o be_v difficult_a to_o obtain_v uncertain_a whether_o it_o be_v right_a and_o very_o obscure_a in_o its_o meaning_n so_o that_o if_o they_o have_v be_v guilty_a of_o change_v the_o apostle_n doctrine_n they_o can_v easy_o have_v raze_v out_o all_o those_o place_n which_o protestant_n urge_v against_o they_o and_o so_o have_v prevent_v the_o strange_a and_o notable_a discovery_n that_o the_o protestant_n think_v they_o have_v make_v of_o their_o error_n and_o if_o they_o say_v that_o god_n by_o his_o providence_n preserve_v the_o scripture_n both_o from_o extinction_n and_o corruption_n may_v not_o we_o much_o more_o reasonable_o say_v have_v warrant_n for_o it_o out_o of_o the_o scripture_n also_o whereas_o they_o have_v no_o warrant_n for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o text_n that_o god_n by_o the_o same_o providence_n do_v and_o will_v always_o preserve_v his_o church_n from_o corruption_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n much_o more_o easy_o know_v than_o the_o scripture_n &_o consist_v of_o a_o live_a multitude_n can_v express_v itself_o more_o plain_o this_o infallibility_n in_o the_o mouth_n and_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n the_o prophet_n assure_v esa_n 59.21_o my_o spirit_n which_o be_v upon_o thou_o and_o the_o word_n which_o i_o have_v put_v into_o thy_o mouth_n shall_v not_o depart_v out_o of_o thy_o mouth_n nor_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n nor_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n seed_n from_o hence_o forth_o for_o ever_o and_o therefore_o s._n augustine_n say_v 118._o aug._n ep._n 118._o that_o to_o dispute_v against_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v insolent_a madness_n §_o 4._o to_o know_v divine_a and_o supernatural_a truth_n by_o the_o light_n and_o lustre_n of_o the_o doctrine_n belong_v to_o the_o church_n triumphant_a inward_a assurance_n without_o a_o external_a infallible_a ground_n be_v proper_a to_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n the_o first_o publisher_n of_o religion_n and_o see_v that_o god_n do_v not_o now_o instruct_v either_o of_o these_o way_n as_o i_o have_v show_v but_o by_o a_o external_a infallible_a ground_n and_o this_o be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n it_o follow_v that_o he_o must_v preserve_v it_o from_o error_n and_o likewise_o render_v the_o church_n itself_o always_o conspicuous_a that_o it_o may_v be_v discern_v by_o sensible_a mark_n of_o which_o we_o shall_v speak_v anon_o and_o he_o be_v also_o bind_v by_o his_o providence_n to_o assist_v man_n in_o the_o find_n out_o of_o this_o church_n when_o they_o apply_v their_o best_a diligence_n thereunto_o that_o so_o they_o be_v not_o deceive_v and_o whereas_o some_o of_o the_o more_o learned_a protestant_n say_v that_o though_o they_o have_v no_o infallible_a ground_n beside_o the_o teach_n of_o the_o spirit_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o teach_v immediate_o by_o prophetical_a manner_n because_o they_o be_v also_o teach_v by_o a_o external_a probable_a though_o not_o infallible_a motive_n to_o wit_n the_o church_n tradition_n i_o conceive_v that_o except_o they_o assign_v a_o external_a infallible_a mean_n beside_o god_n inward_a teach_n they_o can_v avoid_v the_o challenge_v of_o immediate_a revelation_n for_o whosoever_o know_v thing_n assure_o by_o the_o inward_a teach_n of_o the_o spirit_n without_o a_o external_a infallible_a motive_n unto_o which_o he_o do_v adhere_v be_v assure_v prophetical_o though_o he_o have_v some_o external_a probable_a motive_n to_o direct_v his_o belief_n s._n peter_n have_v some_o come_v conjectural_a sign_n of_o simon_n magus_n his_o preversenesse_n and_o incorrigible_a malice_n yet_o see_v he_o know_v it_o assure_o we_o believe_v he_o know_v it_o by_o the_o light_n of_o prophecy_n because_o beside_o inward_a assurance_n he_o have_v no_o external_a infallible_a ground_n if_o one_o see_v a_o man_n give_v alm_n public_o though_o he_o see_v probable_a sign_n and_o token_n that_o he_o do_v it_o out_o of_o vain_a glory_n yet_o can_v he_o be_v sure_a thereof_o but_o by_o the_o light_n of_o immediate_a revelation_n because_o the_o other_o token_n be_v not_o ground_n sufficient_a to_o make_v he_o certain_a for_o if_o a_o man_n be_v sure_a and_o have_v no_o certain_a ground_n of_o this_o assurance_n out_o of_o his_o own_o heart_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o he_o be_v assure_v immediate_o and_o only_o by_o god_n inward_a inspiration_n wherefore_o protestant_n if_o they_o will_v disclaim_v immediate_a revelation_n in_o deed_n &_o not_o in_o word_n only_o they_o must_v either_o grant_v tradition_n to_o be_v infallible_a or_o else_o assign_v some_o external_a infallible_a ground_n beside_o tradition_n whereby_o they_o be_v teach_v what_o scripture_n the_o apostle_n deliver_v last_o i_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n in_o her_o tradition_n and_o doctrine_n because_o she_o be_v endow_v with_o the_o power_n of_o miracle_n which_o wheresoever_o they_o be_v which_o i_o shall_v hereafter_o examine_v do_v both_o prove_v that_o that_o society_n of_o christian_n be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o that_o that_o church_n be_v infallible_a in_o all_o that_o she_o propose_v as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o reason_n be_v because_o god_n who_o be_v truth_n itself_o can_v set_v his_o hand_n and_o seal_v that_o be_v miracle_n and_o work_v proper_a to_o himself_o to_o warrant_v and_o authorise_v a_o falsehood_n invent_v by_o man_n against_o which_o 216._o which_o field_n lib._n 3._o cap_n 15._o whites_n reply_n p_o 216._o protestant_n object_n and_o say_v that_o miracle_n be_v only_o probable_a and_o not_o sufficient_a testimony_n of_o divine_a doctrine_n allege_v bellarmine_n who_o say_v we_o can_v know_v evident_o that_o miracle_n be_v true_a for_o if_o we_o do_v we_o shall_v know_v evident_o that_o our_o faith_n be_v true_a and_o so_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v faith_n to_o which_o may_v be_v answer_v that_o such_o evidence_n as_o do_v exclude_v the_o necessity_n of_o pious_a affection_n and_o reverence_n to_o god_n word_n evidence_n that_o consider_v the_o imperfection_n of_o humane_a understanding_n may_v enforce_v man_n to_o believe_v can_v stand_v with_o true_a faith_n if_o we_o know_v by_o mathematical_a or_o metaphysical_a evidence_n that_o the_o miracle_n do_v in_o the_o church_n be_v true_a this_o evidence_n will_v compel_v man_n to_o believe_v and_o to_o overcome_v the_o natural_a obscurity_n and_o seem_a impossibility_n of_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n therefore_o as_o bellarmine_n say_v we_o can_v be_v mathematical_o and_o altogether_o infallible_o sure_a by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n that_o miracle_n be_v true_a notwithstanding_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v in_o reason_n what_o our_o saviour_n affirm_v that_o miracle_n be_v a_o sufficient_a testimony_n bind_v man_n to_o believe_v the_o very_a work_n that_o i_o do_v do_v bear_v witness_n of_o i_o that_o the_o father_n have_v send_v i_o joh._n 5.36_o and_o consequent_o that_o we_o may_v know_v they_o to_o be_v true_a by_o physical_a evidence_n as_o we_o be_v sure_a of_o thing_n we_o see_v with_o our_o eye_n and_o handle_v with_o our_o hand_n as_o s._n john_n say_v 1_o epist_n 1.1_o what_o we_o have_v see_v with_o our_o eye_n what_o we_o have_v behold_v and_o our_o hand_n have_v handle_v of_o the_o word_n of_o life_n or_o we_o may_v be_v as_o sure_a of_o miracle_n as_o we_o be_v of_o such_o thing_n as_o
to_o be_v repute_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o formal_o and_o express_o to_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n either_o write_v or_o unwritten_a and_o deliver_v by_o full_a ecclesiastical_a tradition_n and_o see_v the_o protestant_n do_v not_o nor_o can_v pretend_v to_o this_o tradition_n nor_o yet_o can_v prove_v their_o tenet_n by_o scripture_n in_o express_a and_o evident_a term_n but_o such_o as_o themselves_o confess_v to_o receive_v probable_a solution_n it_o must_v hence_o necessary_o follow_v that_o their_o doctrine_n be_v false_a without_o foundation_n and_o to_o be_v reject_v by_o every_o christian_a §_o 6._o last_o whereas_o protestant_n object_v that_o the_o pharisee_n be_v reprove_v by_o christ_n for_o the_o observation_n of_o tradition_n it_o be_v altogether_o impertinent_a for_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o say_v that_o their_o tradition_n be_v derive_v by_o succession_n from_o moses_n the_o first_o deliverer_n of_o their_o law_n nor_o do_v the_o pharisee_n pretend_v to_o it_o but_o they_o be_v tradition_n of_o their_o own_o whereof_o some_o be_v frivolous_a and_o superstitious_a some_o impious_a some_o pious_a the_o frivolous_a and_o superstitious_a be_v their_o wash_n of_o hand_n pot_n dish_n &_o the_o like_a suppose_v that_o otherwise_o they_o may_v have_v some_o spiritual_a impurity_n in_o they_o which_o our_o saviour_n confute_v say_v there_o be_v nothing_o without_o a_o man_n enter_v into_o he_o which_o can_v defile_v he_o mark_v 7.15_o the_o impious_a be_v such_o as_o whereby_o they_o violate_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o observe_v their_o tradition_n as_o when_o they_o allow_v a_o man_n under_o pretence_n of_o give_v something_o to_o the_o church_n to_o neglect_v his_o duty_n to_o his_o parent_n mar._n 7.11_o neither_o of_o these_o kind_n be_v the_o catholic_a church_n guilty_a of_o of_o their_o pious_a we_o have_v a_o example_n in_o their_o pay_a tithe_n of_o mint_n a_o very_a small_a herb_n which_o be_v a_o tradition_n of_o their_o own_n not_o command_v in_o their_o law_n yet_o this_o our_o saviour_n approve_v and_o bind_v they_o to_o it_o say_v this_o you_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v luc._n 11.42_o and_o it_o be_v worth_a the_o observation_n that_o the_o thing_n most_o of_o all_o object_v against_o our_o saviour_n be_v the_o write_a word_n and_o tradition_n of_o god_n by_o moses_n about_o keep_v the_o sabbath_n day_n as_o appear_v in_o all_o the_o evangelist_n from_o which_o precept_n not_o by_o tradition_n unwritten_a but_o by_o logical_a inference_n of_o their_o own_o they_o conclude_v that_o our_o saviour_n break_v the_o sabbath_n by_o heal_v or_o do_v some_o small_a labour_n thereon_o so_o that_o the_o pharisaical_a tradition_n be_v not_o pretend_v to_o be_v doctrine_n unwritten_a derive_v from_o the_o first_o deliverer_n of_o their_o religion_n but_o doctrine_n conclude_v from_o the_o scripture_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o logic_n and_o reason_n as_o they_o conceive_v according_a to_o the_o present_a manner_n of_o the_o protestant_n chap._n viii_o that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a in_o whatsoever_o she_o propose_v as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n write_v or_o unwritten_a whether_o of_o great_a or_o small_a consequence_n that_o to_o doubt_v of_o any_o one_o point_n be_v to_o destroy_v the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o protestant_n distinction_n between_o point_n fundamental_a and_o non-fundamentall_a be_v ridiculous_a and_o deceitful_a §_o 1._o have_v thus_o find_v out_o that_o the_o church_n be_v she_o from_o who_o i_o be_v to_o receive_v assurance_n what_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o otherwise_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o i_o to_o know_v it_o and_o that_o she_o can_v not_o mistake_v nor_o err_v in_o her_o direction_n i_o conceive_v then_o that_o i_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v all_o that_o she_o propound_v to_o i_o as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n whether_o it_o be_v write_v or_o not_o write_v writing_n be_v no_o testimony_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o any_o thing_n see_v it_o may_v be_v false_a as_o well_o as_o speak_v and_o that_o to_o doubt_v of_o any_o thing_n be_v to_o call_v all_o into_o question_n and_o to_o dissolve_v the_o whole_a nature_n of_o divine_a faith_n for_o to_o believe_v have_v a_o threefold_a signification_n in_o speech_n first_o it_o be_v take_v for_o knowledge_n as_o where_o our_o saviour_n say_v thomas_n because_o thou_o have_v see_v i_o thou_o believe_v john_n 20.29_o to_o wit_n that_o i_o be_o rise_v now_o he_o that_o see_v one_o know_v so_o much_o second_o for_o opinion_n which_o be_v a_o assent_n beget_v by_o probable_a reason_n so_o man_n deliver_v their_o opinion_n use_v to_o say_v i_o believe_v thus_o or_o thus_o three_o and_o most_o proper_o for_o a_o assent_n unto_o such_o thing_n as_o do_v not_o appear_v but_o be_v assent_v unto_o by_o a_o firm_a reliance_n on_o the_o truth_n of_o he_o that_o report_v they_o as_o s._n paul_n say_v faith_n be_v the_o argument_n of_o thing_n not_o see_v heb_fw-mi 11.1_o and_o this_o reliance_n on_o a_o author_n such_o as_o can_v deceive_v or_o be_v deceive_v at_o least_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o propound_v unto_o we_o to_o be_v believe_v must_v beget_v in_o we_o a_o equal_a belief_n of_o thing_n that_o have_v humane_a possibility_n or_o probability_n on_o their_o side_n and_o of_o thing_n that_o be_v clean_a against_o it_o the_o matter_n propound_v make_v no_o matter_n nor_o yet_o the_o manner_n of_o propound_v it_o be_v the_o author_n and_o our_o apprehension_n of_o he_o that_o control_v all_o opposition_n by_o this_o do_v we_o believe_v the_o inexplicable_a mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o incarnation_n of_o god_n the_o mother-hood_n and_o yet_o virginity_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n mother_n with_o many_o other_o with_o as_o much_o ease_n as_o we_o believe_v that_o noah_n have_v three_o son_n or_o that_o s._n peter_n have_v neither_o silver_n nor_o gold_n and_o by_o this_o do_v we_o believe_v the_o latter_a with_o as_o much_o strength_n and_o firmness_n as_o the_o former_a for_o he_o that_o believe_v a_o thing_n because_o such_o a_o one_o say_v it_o who_o he_o believe_v can_v lie_v must_v believe_v all_o that_o he_o say_v and_o that_o with_o the_o same_o firmness_n because_o the_o reason_n of_o his_o belief_n still_o remain_v namely_o the_o inerrability_n of_o the_o speaker_n but_o if_o he_o apply_v his_o belief_n according_a to_o the_o probability_n of_o the_o thing_n speak_v and_o no_o further_o than_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v because_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o speaker_n but_o of_o the_o thing_n speak_v which_o he_o must_v gather_v from_o probability_n of_o reason_n wherein_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o thing_n for_o the_o truth_n sake_n of_o the_o speaker_n testimony_n but_o for_o the_o likelihood_n thereof_o which_o he_o find_v by_o the_o measure_n of_o his_o own_o understanding_n which_o be_v not_o to_o believe_v the_o other_o but_o himself_o and_o the_o other_o no_o more_o than_o he_o will_v do_v the_o arrant_a liar_n in_o the_o world_n yea_o the_o devil_n himself_o that_o be_v so_o far_o as_o he_o by_o his_o reason_n conceive_v that_o he_o speak_v the_o truth_n which_o reason_n of_o he_o if_o it_o be_v infallible_a he_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o thing_n proper_o but_o he_o know_v it_o if_o it_o be_v but_o probable_a he_o believe_v it_o not_o proper_o but_o have_v a_o opinion_n of_o it_o and_o no_o more_o assurance_n than_o of_o other_o humane_a report_n who_o author_n have_v no_o security_n from_o error_n which_o as_o they_o may_v be_v true_a so_o they_o may_v also_o be_v false_a and_o thus_o to_o believe_v be_v not_o to_o believe_v by_o divine_a and_o infallible_a faith_n but_o by_o humane_a and_o fallible_a and_o so_o it_o cancel_v divine_a supernatural_a faith_n the_o first_o in_o order_n of_o the_o three_o theological_a virtue_n without_o which_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v §_o 3._o so_o that_o all_o the_o place_n that_o reason_n have_v in_o the_o government_n of_o our_o faith_n be_v this_o to_o lead_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o testimony_n which_o can_v deceive_v we_o and_o for_o the_o particular_a object_n of_o belief_n to_o take_v they_o upon_o trust_n of_o that_o testimony_n without_o check_v at_o they_o whatsoever_o they_o be_v and_o though_o they_o be_v bone_n to_o philosophy_n yet_o make_v they_o milk_n to_o faith_n and_o not_o as_o heretic_n do_v make_v we_o demand_v a_o reason_n of_o every_o particular_a point_n of_o faith_n which_o if_o it_o square_v not_o to_o their_o apprehension_n they_o cashier_v this_o be_v not_o faith_n but_o fancy_n for_o to_o rely_v upon_o a_o humane_a basis_n such_o as_o reason_n be_v will_v not_o support_v such_o a_o mighty_a statue_n as_o divine_a faith_n and_o to_o use_v chillingworth_n own_o similitude_n water_n will_v not_o rise_v
faith_n be_v deliver_v to_o they_o by_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o apostle_n by_o christ_n to_o christ_n by_o god_n the_o fountain_n of_o all_o truth_n chap._n ix_o that_o there_o be_v and_o ever_o shall_v be_v a_o visible_a church_n upon_o earth_n and_o that_o this_o church_n be_v one_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a §_o 1._o now_o consider_v all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v before_o the_o sum_n whereof_o be_v this_o that_o we_o have_v no_o mean_n to_o know_v certain_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o only_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o that_o tradition_n be_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v infallible_a hence_o i_o conceive_v that_o this_o consequence_n be_v necessary_a that_o there_o shall_v be_v and_o be_v always_o a_o visible_a church_n in_o the_o world_n to_o who_o tradition_n man_n may_v cleave_v and_o that_o this_o church_n be_v one_o universal_a apostolical_a holy_a first_o there_o be_v always_o a_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o world_n for_o if_o there_o be_v no_o mean_n for_o man_n to_o know_v that_o scripture_n and_o all_o other_o article_n come_v from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o so_o consequent_o from_o god_n but_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n than_o there_o must_v needs_o be_v in_o all_o age_n a_o church_n receive_v and_o deliver_v these_o tradition_n else_o man_n in_o some_o age_n since_o christ_n shall_v have_v be_v destitute_a of_o the_o ordinary_a mean_n of_o salvation_n because_o they_o have_v no_o mean_n to_o know_v assure_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n without_o assure_a faith_n whereof_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v and_o although_o a_o false_a church_n may_v deliver_v the_o true_a word_n of_o god_n as_o it_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o creed_n yea_o even_o a_o jew_n or_o heathen_a may_v do_v so_o for_o this_o be_v but_o casual_a yet_o none_o but_o a_o true_a church_n can_v deliver_v the_o word_n of_o god_n with_o assurance_n to_o the_o receiver_n that_o the_o text_n be_v incorrupt_a thereby_o bind_v he_o to_o the_o belief_n thereof_o now_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o man_n have_v the_o true_a scripture_n not_o only_o casual_o but_o they_o must_v be_v sure_a the_o text_n thereof_o be_v uncorrupt_a therefore_o there_o must_v be_v a_o true_a unerring_a church_n who_o authority_n be_v so_o aut_fw-la hentique_a that_o it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a warrant_n for_o man_n to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n she_o deliver_v to_o come_v from_o the_o apostle_n second_o this_o church_n must_v be_v always_o visible_a and_o conspicuous_a for_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n must_v ever_o be_v famous_a and_o most_o notorious_o know_v in_o the_o world_n that_o a_o christian_n may_v true_o say_v with_o s._n augustine_n 14._o de_fw-fr utilit_fw-la cred._n c._n 14._o i_o believe_v nothing_o but_o the_o consent_n of_o nation_n and_o country_n and_o most_o celebrious_a fame_n now_o if_o the_o church_n be_v at_o any_o time_n invisible_a or_o very_o secret_a and_o hide_a then_o can_v not_o her_o tradition_n be_v famous_o know_v nor_o can_v man_n that_o be_v willing_a to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o her_o direction_n know_v where_o to_o find_v she_o out_o of_o who_o communion_n they_o can_v attain_v salvation_n three_o this_o church_n be_v apostolical_a that_o be_v derive_v from_o the_o apostolical_a sea_n by_o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n and_o pastor_n for_o else_o how_o can_v we_o be_v assure_v that_o we_o have_v the_o apostle_n doctrine_n it_o must_v be_v one_o generation_n that_o must_v certify_v another_o and_o if_o there_o shall_v be_v any_o interruption_n in_o that_o time_n all_o may_v be_v lose_v and_o change_v and_o how_o can_v the_o tradition_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v notorious_o apostolical_a if_o the_o church_n deliver_v the_o same_o have_v not_o a_o manifest_a and_o conspicuous_a pedigree_n and_o derivation_n from_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v a_o convince_a argument_n use_v by_o s._n augustine_n med_n epist_n 48._o circa_fw-la med_n how_o do_v we_o trust_v out_o of_o the_o divine_a writing_n that_o we_o have_v manifest_o receive_v christ_n if_o we_o have_v not_o also_o from_o thence_o manifest_o receive_v his_o church_n the_o church_n that_o have_v a_o lineal_a succession_n of_o bishop_n from_o the_o apostle_n famous_a and_o illustrious_a whereof_o not_o one_o have_v be_v opposite_a in_o religion_n to_o his_o immediate_a predecessor_n prove_v evident_o that_o this_o church_n have_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o as_o in_o the_o rank_n of_o three_o hundred_o stone_n range_v in_o order_n if_o no_o two_o stone_n be_v find_v in_o that_o line_n of_o different_a colour_n then_o if_o the_o first_o be_v white_a the_o second_o be_v white_a and_o so_o the_o rest_n unto_o the_o last_o even_o so_o if_o there_o be_v a_o succession_n of_o three_o hundred_o bishop_n all_o of_o the_o same_o religion_n if_o the_o first_o have_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o s._n peter_n the_o second_o have_v and_o so_o the_o rest_n even_o unto_o the_o last_o four_o this_o church_n be_v one_o that_o be_v all_o the_o pastor_n and_o preacher_n deliver_v and_o consequent_o all_o her_o disciple_n and_o child_n believe_v one_o and_o the_o same_o faith_n for_o if_o the_o preacher_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n disagree_v about_o matter_n which_o they_o preach_v as_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n they_o lose_v all_o their_o credit_n and_o authority_n for_o who_o will_v believe_v witness_n on_o their_o own_o word_n if_o they_o disagree_v in_o their_o testimony_n five_o i_o infer_v that_o this_o church_n be_v universal_a spread_v over_o all_o nation_n that_o she_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v every_o where_o moral_o speak_v that_o be_v according_a to_o common_a humane_a account_n by_o which_o a_o thing_n diffuse_v over_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o famous_o know_v be_v say_v to_o be_v every_o where_o in_o this_o manner_n the_o apostle_n say_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v renown_v in_o the_o whole_a world_n rom._n 1.12_o that_o so_o the_o whole_a world_n may_v take_v notice_n of_o she_o as_o of_o a_o worthy_a and_o credible_a witness_n of_o christian_a tradition_n howsoever_o her_o outward_a glory_n and_o splendour_n peace_n and_o tranquillity_n in_o some_o place_n and_o at_o some_o time_n be_v more_o or_o less_o eclipse_v and_o she_o be_v not_o always_o in_o all_o place_n at_o once_o and_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o perpetual_a visible_a universality_n be_v because_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o sole_a ordinary_a mean_n of_o faith_n towards_o the_o word_n of_o god_n this_o tradition_n therefore_o must_v be_v so_o deliver_v as_o that_o it_o may_v be_v know_v to_o all_o man_n see_v god_n will_v have_v all_o man_n without_o exception_n of_o any_o nation_n to_o be_v save_v and_o come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n 1._o tim._n 2.4_o which_o they_o can_v do_v unless_o the_o church_n be_v so_o diffuse_v in_o the_o world_n that_o all_o know_a nation_n may_v take_v notice_n of_o she_o and_o god_n will_v that_o all_o man_n shall_v be_v save_v though_o it_o be_v but_o a_o antecedent_n will_v as_o schoolman_n call_v it_o yet_o it_o infer_v two_o thing_n which_o some_o protestant_n deny_v first_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o man_n second_o the_o mean_n of_o their_o salvation_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o mean_n the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v absolute_a that_o all_o man_n in_o some_o sort_n or_o other_o have_v sufficient_a mean_n of_o salvation_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o end_n to_o wit_n the_o salvation_n of_o all_o man_n the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v not_o absolute_a but_o as_o schoolman_n say_v virtual_o conditional_a that_o be_v god_n have_v a_o will_n that_o all_o man_n be_v save_v as_o much_o as_o lie_v in_o he_o if_o the_o course_n of_o his_o providence_n be_v not_o intercept_v and_o man_n will_v cooperate_v with_o his_o grace_n and_o the_o reason_n why_o some_o nation_n hear_v not_o the_o gospel_n and_o word_n of_o god_n be_v not_o the_o defect_n of_o his_o church_n but_o the_o want_n of_o work_v in_o the_o natural_a cause_n to_o discover_v such_o country_n which_o defect_n god_n will_v not_o ever_o miraculous_o supply_v but_o if_o the_o church_n be_v invisible_a to_o the_o world_n and_o hoard_v up_o her_o religion_n to_o herself_o either_o not_o dare_v or_o not_o will_v to_o profess_v and_o preach_v the_o same_o unto_o other_o nation_n may_v be_v know_v and_o yet_o the_o word_n of_o god_n not_o know_v to_o they_o if_o therefore_o this_o church_n shall_v be_v hide_v for_o a_o long_a time_n man_n soul_n shall_v perish_v not_o through_o defect_n in_o the_o natural_a cause_n but_o only_o through_o the_o hiddennesse_n obscurity_n and_o wretchedness_n of_o the_o supernatural_a mean_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o church_n not_o
and_o apostolic_a church_n these_o premise_n consider_v i_o look_v round_o about_o to_o see_v among_o all_o the_o society_n of_o the_o world_n profess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n to_o which_o of_o they_o the_o title_n and_o dignity_n of_o the_o church_n may_v most_o just_o be_v apply_v and_o i_o find_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o be_v the_o multitude_n of_o christian_n spread_v over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o know_a world_n adhere_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o one_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n the_o vulgar_a objection_n against_o the_o title_n of_o catholic_a roman_a that_o be_v say_v they_o universal_a and_o yet_o but_o particular_a seem_v very_o childish_a the_o one_o title_n be_v apply_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o the_o extent_n thereof_o which_o be_v universal_a the_o other_o of_o the_o discipline_n and_o the_o fountain_n and_o head_n thereof_o which_o be_v particular_a from_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o word_n catholic_a be_v take_v three_o way_n to_o wit_n formal_o causal_o and_o participative_o formal_o the_o universal_a church_n only_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o society_n of_o all_o the_o true_a particular_a church_n unite_v in_o one_o selfsame_a communion_n be_v call_v catholic_a causal_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v call_v catholic_a for_o as_o much_o as_o she_o infuse_v universality_n into_o all_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n for_o to_o constitute_v universality_n there_o must_v be_v two_o thing_n one_o that_o may_v be_v instead_o of_o matter_n thereto_o to_o wit_n the_o multitude_n and_o the_o other_o instead_o of_o form_n thereto_o to_o wit_n unity_n for_o a_o multitude_n without_o unity_n do_v not_o proper_o make_v universality_n take_v away_o unity_n from_o the_o multitude_n say_v s._n augustine_n and_o it_o be_v a_o tumult_n 26._o de_fw-fr verb._n dom._n sceundum_fw-la luc._n serm._n 26._o but_o bring_v in_o unity_n and_o it_o be_v a_o people_n therefore_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o as_o the_o centre_n and_o beginning_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n infuse_v unity_n which_o be_v the_o form_n of_o universality_n into_o the_o catholic_a church_n may_v be_v call_v catholic_a causal_o though_o in_o she_o own_o be_v she_o be_v particular_a even_o as_o the_o chief_a captain_n of_o a_o army_n on_o who_o all_o the_o inferior_a captain_n officer_n and_o common_a soldier_n have_v their_o dependency_n and_o with_o who_o they_o hold_v correspondency_n be_v call_v the_o general_n though_o he_o be_v but_o one_o particular_a man_n because_o it_o be_v he_o that_o by_o the_o relation_n that_o all_o other_o have_v to_o he_o give_v unity_n to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o army_n and_o three_o particular_a church_n be_v call_v catholic_n participative_o because_o they_o agree_v and_o participate_v in_o doctrine_n and_o communion_n with_o the_o catholic_a church_n §_o 2._o now_o i_o be_v induce_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o only_a true_a catholic_a church_n by_o these_o ensue_a reason_n first_o god_n be_v the_o prime_a verity_n reveal_v truth_n can_v suffer_v the_o knowledge_n of_o save_a doctrine_n to_o be_v impossible_a but_o it_o be_v impossible_a if_o it_o be_v hide_v or_o if_o a_o false_a mean_n of_o knowledge_n thereof_o be_v so_o dress_v with_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a as_o that_o the_o true_a become_v undiscernible_a from_o it_o and_o if_o the_o roman_a be_v not_o the_o true_a catholic_a church_n and_o tradition_n than_o the_o true_a catholic_a church_n and_o tradition_n be_v hide_v and_o a_o false_a church_n have_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a so_o clear_o that_o no_o other_o can_v with_o any_o colour_n pretend_v to_o be_v catholic_n rather_o than_o it_o that_o be_v to_o have_v doctrine_n deliver_v from_o the_o apostle_n by_o whole_a world_n of_o christian_a father_n to_o whole_a world_n of_o christian_a child_n hence_o either_o there_o be_v no_o mean_n leave_v assure_o to_o know_v the_o save_a truth_n or_o else_o it_o must_v be_v inward_a teach_n by_o immediate_a revelation_n without_o any_o external_a infallible_a mean_n or_o the_o scripture_n know_v to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o true_o interpret_v by_o the_o light_n and_o evidence_n of_o the_o thing_n or_o by_o the_o force_n of_o natural_a reason_n the_o vanity_n and_o falsehood_n whereof_o i_o have_v already_o show_v for_o knowledge_n of_o supernatural_a truth_n by_o the_o light_n and_o lustre_n of_o the_o doctrine_n be_v proper_a to_o the_o church_n triumphant_a inward_a assurance_n without_o a_o external_a infallible_a ground_n be_v proper_a unto_o prophet_n and_o the_o first_o publisher_n of_o religion_n hence_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v that_o if_o god_n be_v the_o prime_a verity_n teach_v christian_a religion_n dark_o without_o make_v man_n see_v the_o light_n of_o thing_n believe_v and_o mediate_o by_o some_o external_a infallible_a mean_n upon_o which_o inward_a assurance_n must_v rely_v than_o he_o must_v ever_o conserve_v the_o catholic_a church_n and_o tradition_n visible_a and_o conspicuous_a that_o the_o same_o may_v be_v by_o sensible_a mark_n discern_v and_o if_o any_o object_n that_o the_o sense_n of_o man_n in_o this_o search_n may_v be_v deceive_v through_o natural_a invincible_a fallibility_n of_o their_o organ_n and_o so_o be_v no_o ground_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v altogether_o infallible_a i_o answer_v that_o evidence_n have_v by_o sense_n be_v but_o the_o private_a sense_n of_o one_o man_n be_v not_o ordinary_o fallible_a but_o when_o the_o same_o be_v also_o public_a &_o general_a that_o be_v when_o a_o whole_a world_n of_o man_n concur_v with_o he_o than_o his_o evidence_n be_v altogether_o infallible_a beside_o see_v god_n will_v not_o teach_v man_n immediate_o but_o will_v have_v they_o cleave_v to_o a_o external_a infallible_a mean_n and_o to_o find_v out_o this_o mean_n by_o the_o sensible_a evidence_n of_o the_o thing_n he_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n bind_v by_o the_o perfection_n of_o his_o veracity_n to_o assist_v man_n sense_n with_o his_o providence_n that_o therein_o they_o be_v not_o deceive_v when_o they_o use_v such_o diligence_n as_o man_n ordinary_o use_v that_o they_o be_v not_o deceive_v by_o their_o sense_n now_o what_o great_a evidence_n can_v one_o have_v that_o he_o be_v not_o deceive_v in_o this_o matter_n of_o sense_n that_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n be_v the_o catholic_a that_o be_v doctrine_n deliver_v from_o the_o apostle_n by_o world_n of_o christian_a ancestor_n unanimous_a among_o themselves_o in_o all_o matter_n of_o faith_n what_o great_a assurance_n i_o say_v can_v one_o have_v that_o herein_o he_o see_v aright_o than_o a_o whole_a world_n of_o man_n profess_v to_o see_v the_o same_o that_o he_o do_v and_o sure_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o god_n by_o the_o prophet_n esay_n when_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n he_o call_v it_o a_o direct_a way_n so_o that_o fool_n can_v err_v therein_o esa_n 35.8_o which_o can_v be_v but_o by_o follow_v a_o world_n of_o ancestor_n go_v before_o they_o in_o the_o same_o tract_n otherwise_o it_o be_v not_o only_o possible_a for_o fool_n but_o even_o for_o they_o that_o seem_v to_o be_v wise_a to_o err_v yea_o in_o this_o case_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v otherwise_o and_o if_o it_o be_v further_o object_v that_o i_o believe_v the_o catholic_a church_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o faith_n be_v the_o argument_n of_o thing_n not_o see_v i_o answer_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n may_v be_v visible_a according_a to_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o yet_o invisible_a according_a to_o the_o manner_n it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o creed_n the_o three_o article_n he_o suffer_v under_o pontius_n pilate_n be_v crucify_v dead_a and_o bury_v according_a to_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o thing_n be_v evident_a to_o sense_n and_o see_v of_o the_o jew_n and_o be_v now_o believe_v of_o their_o posterity_n but_o according_a to_o the_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o creed_n to_o wit_n that_o herein_o the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o his_o prophet_n be_v fulfil_v and_o that_o it_o be_v do_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n in_o this_o manner_n this_o visible_a article_n be_v invisible_a and_o so_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o creed_n in_o like_a manner_n that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o world_n a_o catholic_a church_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a be_v this_o catholic_a church_n pagan_n jew_n and_o heretic_n if_o they_o shut_v not_o their_o eye_n against_o the_o light_n do_v clear_o behold_v but_o that_o herein_o the_o word_n of_o god_n concern_v the_o perpetual_a amplitude_n of_o his_o church_n be_v accomplish_v that_o this_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o god_n varacity_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o mean_n to_o learn_v save_v truth_n may_v not_o be_v hide_v this_o be_v a_o
examine_v the_o matter_n and_o be_v infallible_o assist_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n which_o our_o saviour_n promise_v shall_v be_v with_o his_o apostle_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n that_o be_v with_o the_o church_n their_o successor_n which_o be_v to_o continue_v to_o the_o world_n end_n she_o declare_v what_o be_v true_a and_o what_o be_v false_a as_o agree_v with_o or_o disagree_v from_o that_o doctrine_n which_o she_o have_v receive_v from_o her_o forefather_n the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n upon_o who_o she_o be_v build_v as_o s._n paul_n say_v build_v upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n ephes_n 2.20_o for_o as_o in_o a_o build_n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o stone_n which_o rest_v not_o upon_o the_o foundation_n so_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o point_n which_o be_v not_o ground_v on_o or_o contain_v in_o that_o which_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n for_o example_n in_o the_o principle_n of_o every_o science_n be_v contain_v divers_a truth_n which_o may_v be_v draw_v out_o of_o they_o by_o many_o several_a conclusion_n one_o follow_v another_o these_o conclusion_n be_v truth_n in_o themselves_o before_o though_o they_o do_v not_o so_o appear_v to_o we_o till_o we_o see_v the_o connexion_n they_o have_v with_o the_o premise_n and_o how_o they_o be_v contain_v in_o they_o and_o by_o the_o many_o several_a conclusion_n so_o draw_v the_o truth_n of_o those_o principle_n do_v more_o show_v itself_o but_o do_v not_o receive_v any_o change_n in_o itself_o thereby_o even_o so_o in_o the_o prime_a principle_n of_o our_o faith_n reveal_v immediate_o by_o god_n and_o deliver_v to_o the_o church_n be_v contain_v all_o truth_n that_o any_o way_n belong_v to_o our_o faith_n but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o church_n shall_v manifest_v all_o these_o at_o their_o first_o meeting_n in_o council_n but_o only_o so_o much_o in_o every_o several_a council_n as_o shall_v concern_v the_o present_a occasion_n of_o their_o meeting_n which_o be_v some_o particular_a heresy_n or_o heresy_n then_o spring_v up_o and_o so_o more_o according_a to_o the_o successive_a growth_n of_o heresy_n which_o when_o she_o have_v do_v she_o can_v be_v charge_v with_o create_v of_o a_o new_a faith_n or_o alter_v of_o the_o old_a but_o she_o do_v only_o out_o of_o old_a ground_n and_o premise_n draw_v such_o conclusion_n as_o may_v serve_v to_o destroy_v new_a heresy_n and_o show_v they_o to_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a faith_n in_o this_o manner_n the_o church_n have_v grow_v and_o increase_v in_o knowledge_n by_o degree_n and_o shall_v still_o do_v so_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o as_o the_o sun_n spread_v the_o ray_n of_o his_o light_n more_o and_o more_o betwixt_o morning_n and_o noon_n and_o his_o beam_n display_v themselves_o in_o a_o valley_n or_o some_o room_n of_o a_o house_n where_o they_o do_v not_o before_o without_o any_o change_n of_o light_n in_o the_o sun_n himself_o so_o may_v the_o church_n spread_v the_o light_n of_o her_o faith_n show_v such_o or_o such_o a_o point_n to_o be_v a_o divine_a truth_n which_o before_o be_v not_o know_v to_o be_v so_o or_o which_o though_o it_o be_v a_o divine_a truth_n in_o itself_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o so_o to_o we_o for_o want_v of_o sufficient_a proposal_n that_o be_v of_o the_o church_n wherein_o the_o church_n resemble_v our_o bless_a saviour_n her_o lord_n and_o spouse_n who_o though_o he_o never_o receive_v the_o least_o increase_n of_o grace_n and_o knowledge_n from_o the_o first_o moment_n of_o his_o be_v conceive_v yet_o the_o scripture_n say_v he_o grow_v in_o wisdom_n and_o age_n and_o in_o favour_n with_o god_n and_o man_n luc._n 2.52_o to_o wit_n because_o he_o show_v it_o more_o and_o more_o in_o his_o word_n and_o action_n this_o also_o further_o appear_v by_o the_o method_n which_o catholic_n father_n and_o doctor_n observe_v in_o and_o out_o of_o counsel_n in_o prove_v and_o define_v point_n of_o faith_n namely_o by_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n word_n contain_v both_o in_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n and_o to_o the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o search_v whereof_o the_o holy_a church_n join_v humane_a industry_n with_o god_n grace_n and_o assistance_n for_o when_o any_o question_n or_o doubt_v of_o faith_n arise_v particular_a doctor_n several_o dispute_v and_o write_v thereof_o then_o if_o further_o cause_n require_v the_o holy_a church_n assemble_v her_o pastor_n and_o doctor_n together_o in_o a_o general_a council_n to_o examine_v and_o discuss_v the_o matter_n more_o full_o as_o in_o that_o first_o council_n of_o the_o apostle_n whereof_o the_o scripture_n say_v the_o apostle_n and_o elder_n assemble_v together_o to_o consider_v of_o this_o word_n act_n 15.6_o the_o pastor_n be_v thus_o come_v together_o and_o have_v the_o presence_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o holy_a spirit_n according_a to_o his_o promise_n among_o they_o out_o of_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n join_v therewith_o the_o consent_n of_o holy_a father_n and_o doctor_n of_o forego_v time_n she_o do_v infallible_o resolve_v and_o determine_v the_o matter_n not_o as_o new_a but_o as_o ancient_a orthodox_n and_o derive_v from_o her_o forefather_n make_v that_o which_o be_v ever_o in_o itself_o a_o divine_a truth_n so_o to_o appear_v to_o we_o that_o now_o we_o may_v no_o more_o make_v question_n thereof_o so_o that_o from_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n make_v no_o new_a article_n of_o faith_n such_o as_o then_o may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v their_o beginning_n but_o only_a explication_n and_o collection_n out_o of_o the_o old_a which_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o by_o they_o to_o we_o and_o though_o the_o church_n do_v thus_o grow_v in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o point_n of_o faith_n yet_o this_o be_v no_o newness_n of_o faith_n but_o a_o maintenance_n of_o the_o old_a with_o a_o kind_n of_o increase_n by_o way_n of_o explicate_v that_o which_o be_v involve_v clear_n that_o which_o be_v obscure_a define_v that_o which_o be_v undefined_a &_o oblige_v man_n to_o believe_v more_o firm_o and_o explicit_o that_o which_o before_o they_o be_v not_o bind_v so_o to_o believe_v that_o be_v only_o to_o be_v call_v a_o new_a faith_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o that_o which_o be_v hold_v before_o or_o have_v no_o connexion_n with_o it_o and_o when_o we_o cease_v to_o believe_v that_o which_o we_o believe_v before_o this_o indeed_o be_v change_n of_o faith_n the_o other_o be_v but_o increase_v and_o if_o this_o increase_n of_o faith_n by_o the_o declaration_n of_o counsel_n may_v be_v call_v a_o change_n and_o innovation_n of_o faith_n there_o be_v no_o heretic_n but_o may_v challenge_v antiquity_n to_o himself_o and_o put_v novelty_n on_o the_o score_n of_o the_o church_n for_o he_o may_v say_v such_o a_o thing_n for_o example_n that_o the_o son_n be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n be_v not_o hold_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la a_o matter_n of_o faith_n before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a therefore_o it_o be_v new_a that_o baptism_n administer_v by_o heretic_n be_v good_a baptism_n be_v not_o hold_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n before_o the_o day_n of_o s._n cyprian_n therefore_o it_o be_v new_a and_o the_o heretic_n may_v say_v that_o he_o believe_v only_o that_o which_o be_v believe_v before_o such_o or_o such_o a_o council_n which_o he_o please_v for_o the_o case_n be_v alike_o in_o all_o and_o therefore_o he_o believe_v the_o ancient_a faith_n by_o which_o way_n of_o argue_v he_o may_v renounce_v the_o decree_n of_o all_o counsel_n as_o novelty_n and_o maintain_v many_o heresy_n as_o the_o ancient_a faith_n yea_o by_o this_o absurdity_n a_o man_n may_v deny_v divers_a book_n of_o the_o scripture_n as_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o second_o epistle_n of_o s._n peter_n the_o epistle_n of_o s._n james_n of_o s._n jude_n and_o the_o apocalypse_v with_o some_o other_o because_o they_o be_v not_o admit_v for_o canonical_a until_o 300._o or_o 400._o year_n after_o they_o be_v write_v yet_o when_o they_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v canonical_a there_o be_v no_o change_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o church_n thereby_o for_o the_o believe_v of_o these_o book_n be_v involve_v in_o this_o reveal_v article_n i_o believe_v in_o god_n and_o the_o believe_v of_o they_o to_o be_v canonical_a be_v involve_v in_o this_o reveal_v article_n i_o believe_v the_o holy_a catholic_a church_n only_o hereby_o be_v a_o increase_n of_o the_o material_a object_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o we_o not_o in_o itself_o we_o be_v bind_v upon_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o church_n to_o believe_v that_o thing_n firm_o and_o without_o dispute_n
it_o be_v the_o offer_n of_o we_o all_o the_o same_o do_v we_o all_o promise_n and_o we_o will_v all_o perform_v it_o indeed_o in_o the_o first_o three_o of_o the_o first_o six_o hundred_o year_n the_o church_n be_v almost_o under_o continual_a persecution_n and_o so_o the_o writer_n of_o those_o time_n be_v few_o and_o much_o of_o that_o which_o they_o write_v do_v perish_v in_o those_o great_a shipwreck_n of_o persecution_n and_o the_o matter_n that_o they_o write_v of_o most_o common_o be_v of_o another_o quality_n than_o concern_v our_o present_a difference_n the_o heresy_n of_o those_o day_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n different_a from_o the_o present_a and_o much_o of_o their_o writing_n be_v spend_v in_o apology_n for_o themselves_o against_o the_o heathen_a yet_o all_o these_o advantage_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v too_o narrow_a to_o cover_v their_o design_n for_o in_o those_o age_n to_o retort_v the_o former_a boast_n of_o the_o protestant_n there_o be_v not_o one_o single_a proof_n out_o of_o any_o one_o father_n right_o interpret_v for_o any_o one_o point_n of_o doctrine_n hold_v by_o protestant_n opposite_a to_o the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o for_o the_o roman_a catholic_n there_o be_v abundance_n in_o the_o allege_v whereof_o i_o will_v begin_v at_o the_o bottom_n and_o so_o go_v upward_o in_o some_o of_o which_o testimony_n there_o shall_v be_v intermingle_v the_o interpretation_n of_o some_o scripture_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n whereby_o i_o will_v include_v the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n also_o as_o it_o be_v interpret_v by_o these_o father_n who_o be_v doubtless_o better_a expositor_n than_o john_n calvin_n or_o any_o of_o his_o follower_n and_o first_o of_o the_o real_a and_o corporal_a presence_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o holy_a eucahrist_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o the_o five_o age_n or_o hundred_o of_o year_n s._n augustine_n expound_v the_o title_n of_o the_o psalm_n in_o which_o it_o be_v write_v and_o he_o be_v carry_v in_o his_o own_o hand_n say_v 33._o say_v aug._n conc._n 1._o in_o ps_n 33._o brethren_n who_o can_v understand_v how_o this_o can_v be_v do_v in_o man_n for_o who_o be_v carry_v in_o his_o own_o hand_n a_o man_n may_v be_v carry_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o another_o how_o this_o may_v be_v understand_v in_o david_n himself_o according_a to_o the_o letter_n we_o find_v not_o but_o in_o christ_n we_o find_v for_o christ_n be_v carry_v in_o his_o own_o hand_n when_o commend_v his_o own_o body_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n for_o he_o carry_v that_o body_n in_o his_o hand_n nor_o have_v the_o protestant_n more_o reason_n to_o deny_v this_o place_n to_o intend_v the_o true_a real_a natural_a body_n and_o person_n of_o our_o saviour_n because_o turtullian_n say_v it_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n than_o the_o manichee_n and_o other_o heretic_n have_v to_o deny_v a_o real_a body_n to_o our_o saviour_n when_o he_o live_v upon_o earth_n because_o the_o scripture_n say_v he_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o form_n of_o a_o servant_n and_o be_v make_v in_o the_o likeness_n of_o man_n philip._n 2.7_o from_o which_o place_n they_o infer_v that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o man_n real_o and_o indeed_o but_o have_v only_o the_o form_n and_o likeness_n of_o a_o man_n and_o if_o they_o will_v '_o not_o stand_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o these_o word_n who_o can_v convince_v they_o for_o they_o draw_v all_o other_o place_n to_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o and_o will_v not_o suffer_v this_o to_o yield_v unto_o they_o though_o they_o be_v never_o so_o many_o or_o never_o so_o plain_a in_o the_o four_o age_n s._n ambrose_n say_v 5._o say_v lib._n 4._o de_fw-la sacram_fw-la c._n 5._o before_o it_o be_v consecrate_v it_o be_v but_o bread_n but_o when_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n come_v it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ._n to_o conclude_v hear_v he_o say_v take_v and_o eat_v of_o it_o all_o for_o this_o iâ—_n my_o body_n and_o before_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n the_o chalice_n be_v full_a of_o wine_n and_o water_n when_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n have_v wrought_v there_o it_o be_v make_v blood_n which_o redeem_v the_o people_n therefore_o mark_v in_o how_o great_a matter_n the_o word_n of_o christ_n be_v potent_a to_o convert_v all_o thing_n moreover_o our_o very_a lord_n jesus_n testify_v unto_o we_o that_o we_o receive_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n what_o ought_v we_o to_o doubt_v of_o his_o fidelity_n and_o testimony_n and_o again_o he_o say_v 9_o say_v lib._n de_fw-fr iis_fw-la qui_fw-la misteriis_fw-la initiantur_fw-la c._n 9_o perhaps_o you_o may_v say_v i_o see_v another_o thing_n how_o do_v you_o affirm_v to_o i_o that_o i_o shall_v receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n this_o yet_o remain_v to_o we_o to_o prove_v how_o great_a example_n therefore_o do_v we_o use_v to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v not_o this_o which_o nature_n have_v form_v but_o which_o benediction_n have_v consecrate_v and_o that_o there_o be_v great_a force_n of_o benediction_n than_o of_o nature_n because_o by_o the_o benediction_n the_o nature_n itself_o be_v change_v moses_n hold_v a_o rod_n he_o cast_v it_o down_o and_o it_o be_v make_v a_o serpent_n etc._n etc._n which_o if_o humane_a benediction_n be_v so_o powerful_a that_o it_o convert_v nature_n what_o say_v we_o of_o the_o divine_a consecration_n itself_o where_o the_o very_a word_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n do_v work_v in_o the_o three_o age_n s._n cyprian_n tell_v we_o plain_o if_o the_o former_a be_v not_o plain_a enough_o for_o transubstantiation_n that_o init_fw-la that_o serm._n de_fw-fr coena_fw-la dom._n prope_fw-la init_fw-la that_o bread_n which_o the_o lord_n do_v give_v to_o his_o disciple_n be_v change_v not_o in_o shape_n but_o in_o nature_n by_o the_o omnipotency_n of_o the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n and_o as_o in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n his_o humanity_n be_v see_v his_o divinity_n lie_v hide_v so_o in_o the_o visible_a sacrament_n the_o divine_a essence_n do_v infuse_v itself_o after_o a_o expressible_a manner_n in_o the_o second_o age_n we_o find_v s._n iraeneus_n speak_v thus_o fine_a thus_o lib._n 4._o c._n 32._o in_o fine_a but_o give_v council_n unto_o his_o diciple_n to_o offer_v unto_o god_n the_o first_o fruit_n of_o his_o creature_n not_o as_o to_o one_o that_o want_v but_o that_o they_o may_v be_v neither_o unfruitful_a nor_o ungrateful_a he_o take_v that_o which_o be_v bread_n of_o the_o creature_n and_o he_o give_v thanks_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n in_o like_a manner_n which_o be_v of_o that_o creature_n which_o be_v according_a to_o we_o he_o confess_v his_o blood_n and_o teach_v a_o new_a oblation_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o the_o church_n receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n offer_v to_o god_n through_o all_o the_o world_n to_o he_o that_o make_v the_o first_o fruit_n of_o his_o gift_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n nourishment_n to_o we_o of_o which_o in_o the_o twelve_o prophet_n malachy_n 1.10.11_o have_v thus_o fore-signified_n i_o have_v no_o will_n to_o you_o say_v the_o lord_n omnipotent_a and_o i_o will_v not_o receive_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o your_o hand_n for_o from_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o sun_n unto_o the_o go_n down_o my_o name_n be_v glorify_v among_o the_o gentile_n and_o in_o every_o place_n incense_n be_v offer_v to_o my_o name_n and_o a_o pure_a sacrifice_n because_o my_o name_n be_v great_a among_o the_o gentile_n say_v the_o lord_n almighty_n manifest_o signify_v by_o these_o word_n that_o the_o former_a people_n cease_v to_o offer_v to_o god_n but_o in_o every_o place_n sacrifice_n be_v offer_v to_o god_n and_o this_o pure_a but_o his_o name_n be_v glorify_v in_o the_o nation_n nor_o can_v this_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o all_o christian_n in_o general_a but_o only_o of_o the_o priest_n because_o as_o by_o the_o chapter_n it_o do_v appear_v god_n speak_v of_o reject_v the_o priest_n of_o the_o old_a law_n and_o their_o sacrifice_n and_o choose_v a_o new_a priesthood_n who_o he_o call_v the_o son_n of_o levi_n mal._n 3.3_o by_o which_o figurative_o be_v mean_v the_o priest_n of_o the_o new_a law_n and_o so_o do_v the_o minister_n of_o england_n frequent_o style_v themselves_o the_o tribe_n of_o levi._n beside_o protestant_n confess_v that_o their_o 572._o their_o whitak_n count_v dur._n l._n 8._o p._n 572._o prayer_n and_o best_a action_n be_v impure_a and_o sinful_a it_o can_v therefore_o be_v mean_v of_o such_o sacrifice_n for_o this_o be_v a_o pure_a sacrifice_n and_o proper_a which_o none_o but_o priest_n can_v offer_v &_o be_v therefore_o according_a to_o the_o exposition_n of_o s._n irenaeus_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o body_n and_o
they_o court_v to_o their_o faction_n be_v no_o protestant_n for_o they_o hold_v damnable_a error_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n to_o wit_n invocation_n of_o saint_n adoration_n of_o image_n transubstantiation_n communion_n in_o one_o kind_n for_o the_o sick_a with_o many_o other_o so_o that_o protestant_n be_v in_o great_a penury_n of_o professor_n of_o their_o religion_n before_o luther_n that_o be_v force_v to_o call_v the_o grecian_n in_o as_o protestant_n in_o essence_n for_o they_o may_v even_o as_o well_o name_n the_o pope_n himself_o as_o for_o john_n husse_v and_o his_o follower_n who_o break_v out_o about_o the_o year_n 1400._o and_o be_v claim_v to_o be_v predecessor_n in_o the_o protestant_a religion_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o they_o be_v no_o protestant_n but_o hold_v such_o doctrine_n that_o if_o they_o be_v now_o in_o england_n they_o shall_v suffer_v as_o papist_n for_o they_o hold_v 216._o hold_v p._n 216._o seven_o sacrament_n 209._o sacrament_n p._n 209._o transubstantiation_n 8._o transubstantiation_n p._n 217._o art_n 7_o 8._o the_o pope_n primacy_n and_o the_o missa_fw-la the_o luther_n in_o colloq_fw-la ger._n c._n de_fw-fr missa_fw-la mass_n itself_o as_o fox_n in_o his_o act_n and_o monument_n acknowledge_v no_o great_a title_n have_v they_o to_o wickliff_n who_o appear_v about_o the_o year_n 1370._o in_o who_o some_o protestant_n say_v their_o visibility_n be_v maintain_v for_o he_o do_v visible_o maintain_v popery_n as_o 17._o as_o wiclerus_n de_fw-fr blasphemia_fw-la c._n 17._o holy_a water_n the_o 9_o the_o idem_fw-la de_fw-la eucharist_n c._n 9_o worship_n of_o relic_n and_o image_n the_o mariae_fw-la the_o idem_fw-la in_o ser._n de_fw-fr assumpt_n mariae_fw-la intercession_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n mary_n 18._o mary_n idem_fw-la de_fw-la apostosia_n c._n 18._o the_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o mass_n all_o the_o marci_n the_o idem_fw-la in_o postil_v sup_v c._n 15._o marci_n 7._o sacrament_n with_o all_o the_o point_n of_o catholic_a doctrine_n now_o in_o question_n moreover_o he_o hold_v error_n in_o the_o condemnation_n whereof_o both_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n do_v agree_v as_o that_o 4._o that_o act_n &_o mon._n p._n 96._o a._n art_n 4._o if_o a_o bishop_n or_o priest_n be_v in_o mortal_a sin_n he_o do_v not_o order_n consecrate_v or_o baptize_v fine_a baptize_v idem_fw-la p._n 96_o fine_a that_o ecclesiastical_a minister_n shall_v not_o have_v temporal_a possession_n he_o 43._o he_o osiand_n epit._n hist_o eccl._n p._n 459_o art_n 43._o condemn_v lawful_a oath_n with_o the_o anabaptist_n and_o hold_v many_o other_o pernicious_a doctrine_n let_v any_o man_n then_o judge_v whether_o this_o man_n and_o his_o follower_n be_v protestant_n or_o no._n then_o they_o ascend_v high_a and_o claim_v on_o waldo_n a_o merchant_n of_o lion_n who_o break_v out_o of_o the_o sheepfold_a about_o the_o year_n 1220._o with_o his_o follower_n as_o man_n in_o who_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v visible_a but_o these_o man_n be_v no_o more_o of_o kin_n to_o they_o than_o the_o former_a for_o they_o hold_v the_o 450._o the_o in_o ep._n 244._o p._n 450._o real_a presence_n in_o the_o b._n sacrament_n for_o which_o they_o be_v reprove_v by_o calvin_n who_o therefore_o understand_v they_o in_o the_o catholic_a sense_n not_o in_o the_o protestant_n and_o the_o most_o essential_a doctrine_n of_o the_o waldenses_n be_v their_o extol_n of_o the_o merit_n of_o 1498._o of_o illiriâ—us_fw-la catolog_fw-la test_n p._n 1498._o voluntary_a poverty_n affirm_v all_o minister_n to_o be_v damn_v that_o have_v rent_n and_o possession_n and_o that_o the_o church_n perish_v under_o pope_n silvester_n and_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n through_o the_o poison_n of_o temporal_a good_n which_o clergyman_n begin_v then_o to_o enjoy_v as_o they_o say_v against_o the_o law_n of_o god_n sure_o protestant_n do_v not_o account_v this_o a_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n moreover_o the_o waldenses_n hold_v 1502._o hold_v idem_fw-la catol_n test_n p._n 1502._o these_o anabaptisticall_a error_n that_o child_n be_v not_o to_o be_v baptize_v that_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o a_o bishop_n and_o a_o priest_n a_o priest_n and_o a_o lay_v man_n that_o the_o apostle_n be_v layman_n and_o that_o every_o layman_n that_o be_v virtuous_a be_v a_o priest_n may_v preach_v and_o administer_v sacrament_n that_o a_o woman_n pronounce_v the_o word_n of_o consecration_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n do_v consecrate_v yea_o transubstantiate_a bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o it_o be_v a_o mortal_a sin_n to_o swear_v in_o any_o case_n that_o magistrate_n be_v in_o mortal_a sin_n do_v lose_v in_o their_o office_n and_o no_o man_n be_v to_o obey_v they_o with_o many_o other_o absurdity_n too_o tedious_a to_o be_v recite_v the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o albigenses_n and_o also_o of_o beringarius_n who_o broach_v his_o heresy_n about_o the_o year_n 1048._o who_o be_v a_o protestant_n but_o only_o in_o the_o point_n against_o transubstantiation_n which_o he_o also_o recant_v and_o die_v a_o catholic_a and_o what_o do_v any_o of_o these_o or_o all_o these_o together_o avail_v the_o protestant_n every_o one_o of_o they_o extend_v but_o to_o some_o part_n of_o time_n between_o this_o and_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o be_v also_o but_o the_o example_n of_o some_o one_o or_o other_o private_a man_n in_o who_o the_o revolt_n first_o begin_v who_o be_v first_o a_o catholic_a and_o begin_v afterward_o to_o hold_v some_o one_o or_o few_o point_n of_o the_o protestant_a faith_n continue_v in_o all_o other_o matter_n of_o controversy_n a_o catholic_n by_o all_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o none_o of_o these_o be_v protestant_n and_o that_o therefore_o in_o they_o the_o visibility_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v not_o maintain_v and_o that_o if_o it_o be_v yet_o see_v they_o live_v at_o several_a time_n ununit_v by_o a_o line_n of_o time_n one_o to_o another_o but_o jump_v over_o several_a age_n against_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n which_o non_fw-fr facit_fw-la saltum_fw-la and_o that_o therefore_o in_o the_o between-space_n there_o be_v a_o invisibility_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n the_o main_a question_n of_o their_o church_n perpetual_a visibility_n be_v yet_o unsatisfy_a especial_o when_o we_o consider_v that_o for_o about_o a_o thousand_o year_n which_o be_v the_o time_n betwixt_o beringarius_n and_o the_o apostle_n the_o protestant_n pretend_v to_o no_o predecessor_n as_o for_o the_o most_o primitive_a father_n who_o they_o affirm_v to_o maintain_v the_o protestant_a doctrine_n i_o have_v in_o brief_a show_v it_o to_o be_v false_a already_o and_o they_o that_o will_v search_v shall_v more_o large_o find_v it_o so_o also_o they_o all_o die_v member_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n so_o that_o the_o protestant_n have_v not_o in_o they_o to_o wit_n the_o father_n a_o visible_a church_n distinct_a from_o the_o roman_a nor_o be_v the_o roman_a they_o from_o whence_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o protestant_a church_n in_o the_o world_n that_o can_v show_v her_o visibility_n in_o any_o kingdom_n city_n poor_a country_n village_n or_o particular_a person_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n to_o luther_n the_o truth_n whereof_o m._n wotton_n be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o confess_v where_o he_o say_v in_o his_o answer_n to_o a_o popish_a pamphlet_n p._n 11._o you_o will_v say_v show_v we_o where_o the_o faith_n &_o religion_n you_o profess_v be_v hold_v nay_o prove_v you_o they_o be_v hold_v no_o where_o etc._n etc._n and_o what_o if_o it_o can_v not_o be_v show_v yet_o we_o know_v by_o the_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n that_o there_o have_v be_v always_o a_o church_n in_o which_o we_o say_v this_o religion_n we_o now_o profess_v must_v of_o necessity_n be_v hold_v &_o with_o we_o it_o be_v no_o inconvenience_n to_o have_v the_o true_a church_n hide_v this_o stand_v you_o upon_o to_o disprove_v which_o when_o you_o attempt_v to_o do_v by_o any_o particular_a record_n you_o shall_v have_v particular_a answer_n than_o which_o say_v what_o more_o ridiculous_a to_o presume_v that_o their_o church_n be_v always_o visible_a in_o the_o land_n of_o utopia_n sure_a where_o no_o man_n ever_o see_v it_o because_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n whereas_o they_o shall_v prove_v it_o the_o true_a church_n because_o it_o have_v be_v always_o visible_a the_o knowledge_n of_o her_o visibility_n be_v much_o more_o easy_a than_o of_o her_o truth_n which_o be_v the_o main_a thing_n in_o controversy_n and_o to_o require_v of_o catholic_n proof_n that_o they_o be_v not_o visible_a by_o particular_a record_n be_v extreme_a foolish_a record_n be_v memorial_n of_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o of_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o §_o 7._o all_o which_o consideration_n shake_v the_o confidence_n of_o many_o protestant_n in_o the_o visibility_n of_o their_o church_n before_o luther_n
after_o they_o have_v thus_o flutter_v up_o and_o down_o find_v like_o the_o dove_n out_o of_o the_o ark_n no_o rest_n for_o the_o sole_a of_o their_o foot_n they_o at_o last_o fly_v to_o the_o scripture_n &_o think_v to_o perch_n upon_o that_o under_o who_o obscurity_n and_o their_o corruption_n of_o they_o while_o they_o will_v admit_v none_o to_o interpret_v they_o but_o themselves_o they_o frame_v what_o sense_n they_o please_v as_o any_o body_n else_o may_v do_v &_o with_o great_a confidence_n but_o little_a judgement_n as_o all_o heretic_n do_v assure_v themselves_o thereof_o but_o if_o they_o will_v allow_v the_o father_n for_o good_a interpreter_n as_o none_o but_o those_o that_o be_v puff_v up_o with_o the_o spirit_n of_o pride_n will_v refuse_v to_o do_v then_o we_o find_v as_o i_o show_v before_o that_o even_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v of_o the_o roman_a not_o the_o protestant_a religion_n and_o the_o first_o founder_n and_o publisher_n thereof_o but_o doctor_n white_n in_o his_o reply_n p._n 105._o conclude_v thus_o that_o this_o notwithstanding_o if_o protestant_n be_v able_a to_o demonstrate_v by_o scripture_n that_o they_o maintain_v the_o same_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o the_o apostle_n teach_v this_o alone_a be_v sufficient_a to_o prove_v they_o to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n but_o they_o that_o can_v by_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n set_v down_o in_o scripture_n clear_v themselves_o to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n do_v most_o fond_o appeal_v to_o scripture_n to_o show_v the_o truth_n of_o their_o particular_a point_n for_o what_o more_o vain_a than_o to_o appeal_v from_o scripture_n set_v thing_n down_o clear_o unto_o scripture_n teach_v matter_n obscure_o or_o not_o so_o clear_o now_o no_o particular_a point_n of_o doctrine_n be_v in_o holy_a scripture_n so_o manifest_o set_v down_o as_o be_v the_o church_n and_o the_o mark_n whereby_o we_o may_v know_v she_o no_o matter_n about_o which_o the_o scripture_n be_v more_o copious_a and_o perspicuous_a than_o about_o the_o visibility_n perpetuity_n amplitude_n the_o church_n be_v to_o enjoy_v so_o that_o as_o s._n augustine_n say_v the_o scripture_n be_v more_o clear_a about_o the_o church_n than_o even_o about_o christ_n in_o psal_n 30._o conc._n 2._o and_o de_fw-fr unitat_fw-la eccles_n c._n 5._o that_o the_o scripture_n in_o this_o point_n be_v so_o clear_a that_o by_o no_o shift_n of_o false_a interpretation_n it_o can_v be_v avoid_v the_o impudence_n of_o any_o forehead_n that_o will_v stand_v against_o this_o evidence_n be_v confound_v joan._n confound_v tract_n 1._o in_o 1._o ep._n joan._n that_o it_o be_v a_o prodigious_a blindness_n not_o to_o see_v which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n for_o 13._o for_o aug._n l._n 1._o cont_n crescon_n c._n 33._o &_o l._n 13._o cont_n faust_n cap._n 13._o god_n will_v have_v his_o church_n to_o be_v describe_v in_o scripture_n without_o any_o ambiguity_n as_o clear_a as_o the_o beam_n of_o the_o sun_n that_o the_o controversy_n about_o the_o true_a church_n be_v clear_o decide_v when_o question_n about_o particular_a doctrine_n that_o be_v obscure_a arise_v we_o may_v fly_v to_o she_o and_o rest_n in_o her_o judgement_n and_o that_o this_o visibility_n be_v a_o manifest_a sign_n whereby_o even_o the_o rude_a and_o ignorant_a may_v discern_v the_o true_a church_n from_o the_o false_a what_o vanity_n then_o be_v it_o for_o protestant_n not_o be_v able_a to_o clear_v by_o scripture_n the_o clear_a of_o all_o point_n to_o appeal_v to_o she_o for_o the_o clear_n of_o other_o point_n by_o less_o evident_a place_n chap._n fourteen_o of_o the_o four_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n a_o lawful_a succession_n and_o ordinary_a vocation_n and_o mission_n of_o pastor_n and_o that_o it_o be_v ridiculous_a to_o affirm_v that_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n be_v the_o same_o church_n §_o 1._o a_o four_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n be_v personal_a succession_n of_o pastor_n and_o their_o mission_n by_o ordinary_a calling_n which_o be_v always_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o true_a church_n as_o be_v foretell_v by_o the_o prophet_n esay_n ch_n 59_o v._n 2._o my_o spirit_n which_o be_v upon_o thou_o and_o the_o word_n which_o i_o have_v put_v into_o thy_o mouth_n shall_v not_o depart_v out_o of_o thy_o mouth_n nor_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n nor_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n seed_n from_o henceforth_o for_o ever_o and_o the_o apostle_n say_v of_o our_o saviour_n ephes_n 4.11.12_o that_o he_o appoint_v pastor_n and_o teacher_n in_o the_o church_n to_o the_o consummation_n of_o the_o saint_n for_o the_o work_n of_o the_o ministry_n for_o the_o edify_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n till_o we_o all_o meet_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o this_o charge_n be_v not_o to_o be_v undertake_v by_o usurpation_n but_o by_o lawful_a call_n and_o mission_n as_o the_o apostle_n say_v heb._n 5.4_o no_o man_n take_v to_o himself_o this_o honour_n but_o he_o that_o be_v call_v of_o god_n as_o aron_n be_v to_o wit_n visible_o and_o by_o peculiar_a consecration_n and_o again_o how_o shall_v they_o preach_v except_o they_o be_v send_v rom._n 10.15_o and_o our_o saviour_n say_v who_o so_o enter_v not_o by_o the_o door_n into_o the_o sheepfold_n but_o climb_v another_o way_n be_v a_o thief_n john_n 10.5_o and_o god_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n reprove_v those_o that_o go_v without_o mission_n say_v i_o have_v not_o send_v these_o prophet_n yet_o they_o run_v jeremy_n 23.21_o i_o have_v not_o send_v they_o say_v the_o lord_n yet_o they_o prophesy_v false_o in_o my_o name_n jer._n 27.15_o and_o this_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n so_o pertinent_a that_o s._n augustine_n lib._n count_v epist_n fundament_n c._n 4._o say_v the_o succession_n of_o priest_n from_o the_o very_a seat_n of_o peter_n the_o apostle_n to_o who_o the_o lord_n commit_v his_o sheep_n to_o be_v feed_v even_o to_o the_o present_a bishopric_n do_v hold_v i_o in_o the_o church_n and_o optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la reckon_v all_o the_o roman_a bishop_n from_o s._n peter_n to_o syricius_n who_o then_o be_v pope_n to_o show_v that_o the_o church_n be_v not_o then_o with_o the_o donatist_n who_o by_o like_a succeson_n can_v not_o ascend_v up_o to_o the_o apostle_n and_o then_o lib._n 2._o cont_n parmenianum_fw-la he_o add_v show_v you_o the_o original_n of_o your_o chair_n who_o challenge_v the_o holy_a church_n to_o yourselves_o now_o that_o this_o mark_n be_v find_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o know_v no_o man_n that_o deny_v but_o the_o bishop_n where_o they_o be_v and_o minister_n of_o protestant_a church_n can_v thus_o derive_v themselves_o from_o the_o apostle_n the_o roman_a church_n indeed_o make_v luther_n priest_n and_o give_v he_o commission_n to_o preach_v her_o doctrine_n but_o to_o preach_v against_o her_o religion_n who_o give_v he_o order_n that_o commission_n see_v he_o have_v it_o not_o from_o any_o church_n he_o have_v either_o from_o himself_o mint_v a_o religion_n out_o of_o his_o own_o brain_n colour_a with_o abuse_a scripture_n which_o he_o then_o proud_o pretend_v to_o know_v better_a than_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n beside_o 228_o beside_o tom_n 7._o wittenberg_n foe_fw-mi 228_o or_o from_o the_o devil_n with_o who_o he_o confer_v and_o to_o who_o argument_n he_o yield_v as_o himself_o confess_v also_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o english_a bishop_n and_o minister_n be_v interrupt_v upon_o their_o pretend_a reformation_n the_o lawful_a bishop_n be_v turn_v out_o and_o other_o prefer_v to_o their_o place_n by_o the_o temporal_a authority_n of_o the_o kingdom_n in_o chief_a which_o have_v no_o power_n to_o choose_v or_o consecrate_v bishop_n and_o ordain_v priest_n or_o if_o they_o be_v at_o first_o consecrate_v by_o lawful_a bishop_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o for_o their_o credit_n they_o pretend_v yet_o they_o have_v not_o thereby_o commission_n to_o preach_v their_o new_a doctrine_n differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n nor_o howsoever_o be_v their_o succession_n lawful_a for_o in_o a_o lawful_a succession_n it_o be_v require_v that_o the_o former_a bishop_n be_v dead_a or_o lawful_o depose_v but_o these_o condition_n be_v not_o observe_v in_o enland_n the_o catholic_a bishop_n be_v violent_o cast_v out_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o q._n elizabeth_n assume_v to_o herself_o the_o title_n of_o head_n of_o the_o church_n a_o thing_n never_o arrogate_a by_o any_o temporal_a prince_n of_o the_o world_n until_o her_o father_n king_n henry_n the_o eight_o give_v the_o example_n but_o it_o be_v worth_a the_o observation_n that_o the_o bishop_n and_o minister_n of_o england_n to_o maintain_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o their_o succession_n do_v affirm_v that_o they_o be_v consecrate_v by_o catholic_a bishop_n their_o predecessor_n which_o while_o they_o do_v
not_o prove_v it_o show_v the_o interruption_n of_o their_o succession_n and_o while_o they_o affirm_v it_o show_v that_o they_o believe_v their_o succession_n and_o call_v insufficient_a unless_o they_o derive_v it_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n thereby_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o true_a church_n which_o they_o in_o their_o doctrine_n and_o dependence_n have_v forsake_v and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n to_o forsake_v the_o true_a church_n upon_o what_o pretence_n soever_o for_o the_o error_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v but_o suppose_v and_o their_o reformation_n neither_o be_v but_o suppose_v they_o be_v infallibily_n sure_a of_o nothing_o since_o they_o hold_v their_o church_n may_v err_v and_o so_o for_o aught_o ought_v they_o certain_o know_v it_o do_v in_o accu_n and_o forsake_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o their_o own_o imaginary_a amendment_n and_o instead_o of_o christ_n have_v choose_v barrabas_n and_o what_o can_v be_v more_o inconsiderate_a than_o to_o forsake_v the_o true_a church_n by_o their_o own_o confession_n upon_o pretence_n of_o who_o truth_n they_o be_v by_o their_o own_o confession_n also_o uncertain_a for_o he_o that_o confess_v he_o may_v err_v in_o that_o wherein_o he_o may_v err_v be_v a_o object_n of_o the_o understanding_n not_o of_o the_o sense_n can_v be_v sure_a that_o he_o do_v not_o err_v and_o so_o they_o be_v altogether_o at_o a_o loss_n and_o a_o ground_n not_o infallible_o no_o nor_o prudent_o sure_a of_o the_o least_o tittle_n they_o affirm_v they_o can_v be_v infallible_o sure_a because_o they_o may_v err_v as_o themselves_o confess_v they_o can_v be_v prudent_o sure_a see_v there_o be_v a_o hundred_o voice_n and_o judgement_n of_o man_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o one_o for_o any_o protestant_a church_n they_o have_v therefore_o do_v much_o more_o wise_o to_o have_v follow_v the_o admonition_n of_o s._n paul_n to_o timothy_n depositum_fw-la custodi_fw-la keep_v that_o which_o be_v commit_v to_o thy_o charge_n 1._o tim._n 6.20_o and_o what_o be_v that_o say_v vincentius_n lirinensis_n he_o answer_v comomnit_fw-la advers._fw-la haer_fw-mi c._n 27._o it_o be_v that_o which_o thou_o be_v trust_v with_o not_o that_o which_o be_v find_v out_o by_o thou_o that_o which_o thou_o have_v receive_v not_o which_o thou_o have_v devise_v a_o thing_n not_o of_o wit_n that_o be_v of_o thy_o own_o fancy_n but_o of_o learning_n that_o be_v which_o thou_o have_v learn_v not_o of_o private_a usurpation_n but_o of_o public_a tradition_n a_o thing_n bring_v to_o thou_o not_o bring_v forth_o by_o thou_o wherein_o thou_o ought_v to_o be_v not_o the_o author_n but_o the_o keeper_n not_o a_o master_n but_o a_o scholar_n not_o a_o leader_n but_o a_o follower_n §_o 2._o as_o for_o their_o assertion_n who_o say_v that_o roman_a catholic_n and_o protestant_n be_v all_o one_o church_n it_o be_v both_o false_a &_o foolish_a false_a it_o be_v because_o the_o differ_v in_o any_o one_o point_n of_o faith_n propose_v by_o the_o church_n make_v one_o party_n not_o to_o be_v of_o the_o true_a church_n &_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o england_n differ_v in_o many_o do_v not_o the_o church_n of_o england_n account_v the_o four_o grand_a heretic_n who_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o first_o four_o general_n counsel_n to_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o one_o with_o she_o that_o condemn_v they_o and_o they_o hold_v each_o of_o they_o but_o some_o one_o or_o very_o few_o point_v different_a from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n so_o that_o either_o they_o must_v confess_v themselves_o also_o not_o to_o be_v one_o with_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o else_o that_o all_o hretique_n be_v of_o it_o which_o be_v absurd_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o mind_n of_o 10._o of_o de_fw-fr fide_fw-la &_o symbolo_fw-la c._n 10._o s._n augustine_n who_o say_v that_o neither_o heretic_n nor_o schismatic_n be_v of_o the_o church_n if_o protestant_n say_v that_o they_o that_o be_v condemn_v in_o those_o counsel_n do_v indeed_o hold_v heresy_n and_o so_o be_v not_o the_o church_n but_o their_o own_o be_v truth_n and_o amendment_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n i_o answer_v so_o do_v those_o heretic_n also_o say_v yea_o and_o prove_v it_o by_o scripture_n and_o father_n in_o their_o own_o sense_n and_o do_v believe_v their_o doctrine_n to_o be_v the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n as_o confident_o as_o any_o protestant_n in_o the_o world_n do_v they_o who_o can_v say_v more_o for_o themselves_o than_o they_o do_v and_o they_o be_v some_o of_o they_o as_o numerous_a and_o as_o learned_a as_o protestant_n be_v nor_o be_v there_o more_o authority_n against_o they_o than_o against_o the_o protestant_n which_o be_v the_o catholic_a roman_a church_n guide_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n write_v &_o unwritten_a moreover_o they_o be_v the_o party_n accuse_v so_o be_v the_o protestant_n it_o be_v not_o fit_a therefore_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v the_o judge_n if_o they_o say_v that_o they_o also_o accuse_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o error_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a that_o she_o shall_v be_v judge_n i_o answer_v some_o body_n must_v if_o ever_o we_o will_v have_v a_o end_n of_o controversy_n and_o then_o whether_o the_o whole_a society_n of_o christian_n or_o some_o one_o or_o few_o man_n for_o so_o all_o heresy_n begin_v and_o so_o do_v the_o protestant_a religion_n in_o one_o luther_n let_v any_o indifferent_a man_n judge_v moreover_o god_n have_v make_v the_o church_n the_o judge_n say_v tell_v the_o church_n and_o that_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o those_o protestant_n must_v grant_v who_o say_v they_o be_v one_o with_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o church_n when_o they_o revolt_v from_o she_o and_o to_o consider_v the_o matter_n according_a to_o reason_n see_v in_o the_o practice_n of_o all_o society_n and_o body_n whether_o ecclesiasticalll_n or_o civil_a if_o any_o one_o or_o few_o member_n break_v the_o law_n and_o rule_n of_o the_o whole_a who_o shall_v judge_v whether_o it_o be_v well_o or_o ill_o do_v sure_o either_o the_o head_n or_o the_o head_n and_o whole_a representative_a body_n together_o and_o this_o be_v the_o proceed_n against_o luther_n and_o the_o protestant_n in_o a_o general_n council_n by_o which_o they_o be_v condemn_v and_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n which_o judgement_n if_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a but_o that_o the_o condemn_a party_n justify_v himself_o by_o his_o own_o bare_a affirmation_n or_o interpretation_n of_o the_o law_n according_a to_o his_o own_o particular_a fancy_n contrary_a to_o the_o whole_a body_n whereof_o he_o be_v or_o be_v a_o member_n may_v be_v admit_v what_o heretic_n or_o rebel_n will_v ever_o be_v find_v guilty_a or_o will_v not_o in_o despite_n of_o all_o mankind_n be_v account_v a_o true_a christian_a and_o loyal_a subject_n and_o the_o sound_a member_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n second_o it_o be_v both_o poor_a and_o absurd_a for_o protestant_n to_o seek_v for_o shelter_n and_o countenance_n under_o that_o church_n which_o they_o have_v abandon_v disgrace_v and_o cruel_o wound_v though_o to_o their_o own_o destruction_n thereby_o also_o abusive_o persuade_v many_o people_n to_o keep_v still_o in_o the_o protestant_a church_n while_o they_o think_v they_o be_v of_o the_o roman_a they_o be_v as_o their_o new_a master_n teach_v they_o both_o but_o one_o church_n §_o 3._o but_o catholic_n who_o consent_n it_o be_v very_o fit_a shall_v be_v take_v in_o this_o matter_n acknowledge_v no_o such_o union_n of_o church_n betwixt_o themselves_o and_o protestant_n for_o catholic_n do_v not_o allow_v their_o ordination_n and_o consecration_n of_o bishop_n and_o priest_n for_o good_a which_o appear_v in_o that_o if_o a_o priest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n revolt_n to_o the_o protestant_a party_n he_o be_v allow_v by_o they_o to_o be_v a_o lawful_a priest_n but_o not_o so_o if_o a_o protestant_a minister_n return_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n also_o some_o protestant_n grant_v that_o roman_a catholic_n may_v be_v save_v in_o their_o religion_n but_o catholic_n do_v not_o grant_v the_o like_a to_o protestant_n which_o they_o will_v do_v sure_o if_o they_o think_v they_o be_v all_o one_o church_n beside_o the_o deny_v to_o communicate_v with_o each_o other_o be_v a_o proof_n that_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o both_o they_o be_v not_o all_o one_o church_n and_o whereas_o protestant_n magnify_v their_o own_o charity_n in_o this_o kind_a conceit_n of_o they_o and_o accuse_v catholic_n of_o the_o want_n thereof_o it_o be_v very_o idle_a for_o the_o controversy_n about_o the_o mean_n of_o salvation_n and_o the_o church_n wherein_o it_o be_v to_o be_v have_v be_v not_o to_o be_v determine_v by_o
the_o judgement_n of_o charity_n but_o of_o discretion_n catholic_n judge_v no_o particular_a man_n to_o be_v damn_v because_o they_o know_v not_o the_o operation_n of_o god_n upon_o his_o soul_n in_o his_o late_a minute_n but_o they_o judge_v that_o all_o man_n out_o of_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n be_v out_o of_o the_o road_n of_o salvation_n because_o they_o be_v assure_v thereof_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o if_o to_o grant_v the_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n to_o other_o be_v such_o a_o testimony_n of_o charity_n as_o they_o conceive_v then_o sure_o origen_n be_v of_o all_o man_n most_o charitable_a who_o hold_v that_o at_o the_o last_o even_o the_o devil_n themselves_o shall_v be_v save_v and_o yet_o i_o find_v no_o man_n agree_v with_o he_o in_o this_o charitable_a opinion_n but_o the_o truth_n be_v as_o i_o conceive_v that_o protestant_n be_v thus_o kind_a to_o catholic_n for_o their_o own_o end_n which_o be_v to_o provoke_v catholic_n to_o show_v the_o same_o favour_n to_o they_o that_o so_o they_o may_v have_v the_o better_a security_n in_o their_o way_n by_o the_o concurrent_a opinion_n of_o other_o and_o also_o for_o fear_v lest_o by_o deny_v salvation_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o cut_v off_o the_o hope_n thereof_o from_o themselves_o who_o acknowledge_v no_o lawful_a ministry_n by_o consequence_n no_o church_n and_o by_o consequence_n no_o salvation_n but_o that_o which_o they_o derive_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o see_v they_o do_v indeed_o want_v they_o be_v neither_o unite_v with_o she_o nor_o can_v just_o hope_v for_o salvation_n without_o she_o chap._n xv._o of_o the_o five_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n unity_n in_o doctrine_n and_o of_o horrible_a dissension_n among_o protestant_n §_o 1._o a_o five_o mark_v of_o the_o church_n be_v unity_n in_o doctrine_n of_o which_o it_o be_v say_v by_o s._n paul_n i_o beseech_v you_o that_o all_o speak_v one_o thing_n be_v you_o knit_v together_o in_o one_o mind_n and_o one_o judgement_n 1._o cor._n 1.10_o endeavour_v to_o keep_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n ephes_n 4.3_o continue_v in_o one_o spirit_n and_o one_o mind_n philip._n 1.27_o of_o one_o accord_n and_o one_o judgement_n philip_n 2.2_o thus_o in_o the_o first_o time_n be_v the_o multitude_n of_o they_o that_o believe_v of_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o soul_n act_v 4.32_o thus_o our_o saviour_n pray_v and_o no_o doubt_n be_v hear_v that_o they_o may_v be_v one_o john_n 17.11_o and_o the_o effect_n of_o that_o prayer_n we_o see_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o no_o where_o else_o thus_o also_o the_o holy_a ghost_n describe_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n say_v my_o dove_n be_v one_o cant._n 6.8_o and_o the_o want_n of_o this_o unity_n be_v so_o improper_a to_o god_n that_o he_o be_v therefore_o term_v the_o god_n not_o of_o dissension_n but_o of_o peace_n 1_o cor._n 14.33_o and_o it_o be_v such_o a_o assure_a mean_n to_o shorten_v continuance_n that_o the_o scripture_n say_v if_o you_o bite_v and_o devour_v one_o another_o take_v heed_n that_o you_o be_v not_o consume_v one_o of_o another_o galat._n 5.15_o and_o that_o a_o kingdom_n divide_v against_o itself_o shall_v perish_v luc._n 11.17_o and_o by_o the_o want_n of_o this_o mark_n of_o unity_n do_v the_o ancient_a father_n discover_v the_o heretic_n of_o their_o time_n s._n crysostome_n say_v op._n imperfect_a in_o math._n hom._n 20._o all_o infidel_n that_o be_v under_o the_o devil_n be_v not_o unite_v nor_o hold_v the_o same_o thing_n but_o be_v disperse_v by_o divers_a opinion_n one_o say_v so_o and_o another_o so_o etc._n etc._n in_o the_o same_o manner_n be_v the_o falsehood_n of_o heretic_n who_o never_o hold_v the_o same_o thing_n but_o have_v so_o many_o opinion_n as_o there_o be_v person_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n speak_v jrenaeus_fw-la tertullian_n and_o other_o iren._n l._n 1._o c._n 5._o tertull._n de_fw-fr praesc_fw-la advers._fw-la haer_fw-mi 42._o and_o this_o unity_n i_o find_v apparent_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o contrary_a as_o apparent_a among_o protestant_n thus_o the_o ancient_a writer_n do_v wonderful_o agree_v in_o all_o matter_n of_o faith_n so_o also_o do_v all_o the_o decree_n of_o all_o lawful_a counsel_n and_o pope_n though_o they_o be_v man_n live_v in_o several_a age_n in_o several_a country_n and_o write_v in_o several_a language_n and_o now_o also_o all_o catholic_n in_o the_o world_n howsoever_o otherwise_o divide_v by_o country_n language_n particular_a interest_n civil_a dissension_n or_o war_n yet_o agree_v exact_o in_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o this_o because_o they_o have_v a_o certain_a compass_n to_o steer_v by_o to_o wit_v the_o general_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o decree_n of_o general_n counsel_n who_o they_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v do_v preserve_v that_o which_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o any_o doubt_n arise_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v better_a able_a to_o interpret_v it_o than_o any_o other_o person_n to_o which_o therefore_o they_o do_v modest_o and_o wise_o submit_v their_o judgement_n but_o no_o such_o agreement_n be_v ever_o find_v or_o ever_o can_v be_v find_v among_o protestant_n or_o any_o sort_n of_o heretic_n s._n irenaeus_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 21._o say_v of_o simon_n magus_n his_o heresy_n that_o it_o be_v divide_v into_o several_a sect_n s._n augustine_n of_o the_o donatist_n lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr bapt._n c._n 6._o that_o in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v cut_v into_o small_a thread_n and_o particular_o the_o same_o be_v happen_v to_o protestant_n who_o soon_o after_o their_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v divide_v among_o themselves_o and_o have_v ever_o since_o so_o continue_v multiply_v daily_o in_o their_o division_n insomuch_o that_o even_o in_o the_o one_o kingdom_n of_o england_n and_o even_o in_o the_o one_o city_n of_o london_n there_o be_v very_o many_o and_o in_o many_o particular_a house_n there_o be_v some_o different_a sect_n of_o religion_n each_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o true_a protestant_n and_o deny_v that_o title_n to_o the_o other_o nor_o be_v there_o any_o mean_n to_o reconcile_v their_o difference_n but_o they_o be_v rather_o likely_a to_o grow_v more_o and_o great_a as_o we_o see_v at_o this_o day_n for_o no_o sect_n will_v acknowledge_v another_o its_o superior_a in_o matter_n of_o religion_n nor_o stand_v to_o its_o judgement_n except_o it_o be_v by_o force_n no_o not_o any_o one_o particular_a person_n think_v himself_o oblige_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o whole_a world_n therefore_o they_o use_v to_o say_v that_o they_o will_v not_o pin_v their_o faith_n upon_o another_o man_n sleeve_n but_o all_o pretend_v to_o be_v guide_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o each_o one_o will_v interpret_v for_o himself_o and_o accuse_v all_o other_o of_o error_n so_o far_o as_o they_o dissent_v from_o he_o and_o though_o sect_n and_o heresy_n do_v first_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n as_o the_o apostle_n say_v there_o must_v be_v heresy_n 1_o cor._n 11.19_o yet_o the_o church_n do_v not_o lose_v her_o unity_n hereby_o because_o she_o have_v a_o certain_a touchstone_n whereby_o to_o try_v they_o namely_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n if_o they_o will_v not_o submit_v to_o that_o they_o be_v excommunicate_v and_o by_o judicial_a sentence_n cut_v off_o from_o that_o body_n from_o which_o they_o first_o cut_v themselves_o by_o mis-belief_n as_o the_o apostle_n say_v a_o heretical_a man_n after_o the_o first_o and_o second_o admonition_n avoid_v tit._n 3.10_o whereby_o they_o preserve_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o body_n entire_a and_o at_o unity_n within_o itself_o so_o that_o the_o heresy_n do_v not_o arise_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n but_o from_o the_o malice_n of_o the_o devil_n but_o among_o protestant_n the_o liberty_n of_o read_v and_o interpret_n scripture_n and_o the_o examine_n and_o judge_v the_o preacher_n doctrine_n thereby_o be_v give_v to_o every_o silly_a soul_n as_o doctor_n bilson_n say_v 353._o say_v true_a difference_n part_n 2._o p._n 353._o the_o people_n be_v discerner_n and_o judge_n of_o that_o which_o be_v teach_v as_o with_o good_a reason_n they_o ought_v for_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o ground_n that_o they_o first_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n undertake_v to_o be_v judge_n of_o her_o doctrine_n and_o if_o the_o present_a clergy_n shall_v not_o continue_v this_o liberty_n to_o the_o people_n against_o themselves_o who_o be_v no_o more_o infallible_a than_o the_o other_o nor_o can_v pretend_v to_o it_o they_o will_v play_v very_o foul_a play_n with_o the_o people_n and_o instead_o of_o give_v they_o liberty_n of_o conscience_n which_o they_o promise_v only_o translate_v they_o from_o
one_o tyrant_n over_o their_o conscience_n so_o they_o call_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o another_o the_o church_n of_o england_n there_o must_v needs_o arise_v variety_n of_o sect_n in_o religion_n according_a to_o the_o various_a conceit_n and_o apprehension_n of_o people_n even_o out_o of_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o this_o their_o doctrine_n which_o be_v the_o groundwork_n for_o all_o the_o rest_n and_o be_v the_o most_o exercise_v in_o those_o who_o be_v most_o conversant_a in_o the_o read_n of_o scripture_n to_o wit_n the_o puritan_n and_o sectary_n and_o in_o the_o many_o difference_n that_o be_v among_o they_o they_o call_v no_o general_n counsel_n nor_o indeed_o can_v they_o by_o way_n of_o authority_n no_o sect_n acknowledge_v itself_o subject_a to_o another_o jurisdiction_n if_o it_o be_v under_o another_o temporal_a governor_n but_o constitute_v a_o church_n by_o itself_o absolute_a and_o independent_a and_o in_o the_o variety_n of_o sect_n in_o any_o one_o kingdom_n or_o government_n neither_o party_n believe_v itself_o just_o subject_a to_o another_o in_o matter_n of_o conscience_n but_o suppose_v themselves_o always_o in_o the_o truth_n they_o think_v they_o be_v bind_v to_o maintain_v that_o truth_n with_o the_o hazard_n of_o their_o life_n and_o to_o oppose_v their_o lawful_a sovereign_n in_o the_o defence_n thereof_o and_o whensoever_o they_o have_v power_n they_o put_v it_o in_o execution_n and_o turn_v rebel_n for_o god_n sake_n as_o we_o see_v many_o have_v do_v heretofore_o and_o the_o english_a be_v many_o of_o they_o now_o in_o the_o accurse_a act_n nor_o can_v the_o man_n under_o who_o conduct_n the_o people_n do_v this_o hope_v for_o more_o calm_a obedience_n from_o they_o long_o than_o by_o force_n they_o be_v subdue_v to_o it_o unless_o they_o give_v they_o that_o in_o possession_n which_o now_o they_o have_v in_o hope_n and_o for_o which_o they_o have_v all_o be_v unite_v in_o their_o service_n to_o wit_n liberty_n of_o conscience_n to_o every_o particular_a person_n to_o be_v of_o what_o religion_n soever_o he_o shall_v make_v to_o himself_o out_o of_o the_o bible_n free_a &_o independent_a on_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o any_o other_o and_o with_o very_o good_a reason_n for_o see_v they_o have_v all_o shake_v off_o christ_n yoke_n why_o shall_v any_o man_n put_v a_o yoke_n upon_o another_o man_n conscience_n and_o oblige_v he_o to_o believe_v or_o do_v or_o suffer_v that_o which_o be_v against_o his_o word_n of_o god_n thus_o as_o their_o religion_n be_v divisible_a according_a to_o their_o several_a sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n so_o kingdom_n be_v divisible_a according_a to_o their_o religion_n so_o that_o there_o must_v still_o be_v division_n either_o in_o religion_n or_o in_o war_n for_o the_o defence_n thereof_o yea_o so_o accurate_o do_v heresy_n teach_v to_o run_v division_n that_o it_o be_v mere_o by_o accident_n that_o any_o two_o protestant_n be_v of_o the_o same_o religion_n in_o any_o one_o point_n for_o see_v they_o do_v not_o oblige_v themselves_o to_o agree_v in_o any_o one_o principle_n but_o only_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o refer_v the_o interpretation_n to_o themselves_o as_o chillingworth_n preface_n fine_a say_v let_v all_o man_n believe_v the_o scripture_n and_o that_o only_a &_o endeavour_v to_o believe_v it_o in_o the_o true_a sense_n and_o require_v no_o more_o of_o other_o it_o be_v but_o by_o the_o constitution_n of_o their_o brain_n and_o the_o grain_n of_o their_o fancy_n run_v the_o same_o way_n that_o bring_v any_o two_o of_o they_o to_o a_o union_n in_o the_o same_o belief_n concern_v any_o point_n of_o religion_n which_o constitution_n as_o it_o be_v accidental_a in_o their_o generation_n so_o it_o be_v daily_o changeable_a by_o age_n education_n and_o many_o other_o occurrence_n and_o so_o also_o as_o uncertain_a for_o the_o future_a as_o accidental_a at_o the_o present_a thus_o all_o tend_v to_o division_n among_o they_o through_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o the_o method_n of_o know_v and_o preserve_v they_o and_o this_o division_n of_o they_o in_o doctrine_n and_o opinion_n be_v the_o reason_n why_o when_o i_o mention_v the_o belief_n of_o protestant_n i_o usual_o say_v some_o protestant_n because_o they_o be_v not_o all_o of_o a_o mind_n scarce_o in_o any_o one_o point_n wherein_o they_o differ_v from_o catholic_n and_o some_o of_o they_o be_v so_o silly_a as_o to_o think_v that_o if_o they_o themselves_o do_v not_o believe_v such_o a_o point_n no_o protestant_n else_o do_v suppose_v all_o protestancy_n include_v in_o their_o own_o breast_n which_o indeed_o be_v nothing_o so_o only_o they_o have_v reason_n according_a to_o their_o principle_n to_o believe_v as_o they_o do_v that_o that_o which_o every_o particular_a man_n hold_v be_v the_o true_a protestancy_n and_o aught_o to_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o the_o world_n beside_o §_o 2._o the_o catholic_a roman_a church_n have_v in_o it_o the_o propriety_n of_o heat_n and_o do_v congregare_fw-la homogenea_fw-la gather_v together_o thing_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n and_o disgregare_fw-la heterogenea_fw-la separate_a thing_n that_o be_v of_o different_a nature_n cast_v out_o of_o her_o communion_n all_o sort_n of_o heretic_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o protestant_a religion_n have_v the_o property_n of_o cold_a which_o be_v congregare_fw-la heterogenea_fw-la to_o gather_v together_o thing_n of_o different_a nature_n enfould_v under_o her_o name_n a_o miscellane_n of_o religion_n freeze_v they_o altogether_o and_o withal_o make_v they_o so_o brittle_a that_o every_o chance_n break_v they_o into_o small_a sect_n and_o sub-division_n which_o in_o the_o end_n will_v be_v the_o destruction_n of_o the_o whole_a as_o it_o have_v be_v of_o all_o forego_n heresy_n and_o this_o truth_n sir_n edwin_n sandys_n a_o learned_a protestant_n in_o his_o relation_n of_o religion_n of_o the_o western_a part_n confess_v say_v the_o papist_n have_v the_o pope_n as_o a_o common_a father_n adviser_n and_o conductor_n to_o reconcile_v their_o jar_n to_o decide_v their_o difference_n to_o draw_v their_o religion_n by_o consent_n of_o counsel_n unto_o unity_n etc._n etc._n whereas_o on_o the_o other_o side_n protestant_n be_v like_o sever_a or_o rather_o scatter_a troop_n each_o draw_v adverse_a way_n without_o any_o mean_n to_o pacify_v their_o quarrel_n no_o patriarch_n one_o or_o more_o to_o have_v a_o common_a superintendency_n or_o care_n of_o their_o church_n for_o correspondency_n and_o unity_n no_o ordinary_a way_n to_o assemble_v a_o general_a council_n on_o their_o part_n the_o only_a hope_n remain_v ever_o to_o assuage_v their_o contention_n of_o which_o see_v there_o be_v no_o hope_n the_o sword_n must_v be_v the_o umpire_n which_o if_o it_o shall_v in_o england_n prevail_v on_o the_o puritan_n or_o roundhead_n side_n as_o they_o now_o style_v they_o which_o god_n forbid_v i_o think_v i_o may_v without_o rashness_n say_v that_o it_o fall_v out_o by_o the_o just_a judgement_n of_o god_n that_o they_o that_o cast_v out_o the_o catholic_a religion_n and_o catholic_a bishop_n their_o predecessor_n upon_o pretence_n of_o the_o reformation_n of_o error_n which_o they_o discover_v as_o they_o say_v by_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n be_v upon_o the_o same_o pretence_n cast_v out_o themselves_o and_o be_v force_v to_o say_v with_o adonibezek_n in_o the_o first_o of_o the_o book_n of_o judge_n as_o i_o have_v do_v so_o god_n have_v reward_v i_o so_o true_a a_o rule_n it_o be_v that_o he_o that_o practise_v disobedience_n to_o his_o superior_n teach_v it_o to_o his_o inferior_n §_o 3._o but_o the_o protestant_n say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o in_o fundamental_n no_o not_o from_o the_o catholic_n so_o much_o at_o unity_n with_o all_o the_o world_n do_v they_o profess_v to_o be_v the_o impertinency_n of_o their_o distinction_n of_o fundamental_n and_o unfundamentall_n i_o have_v before_o discover_v and_o little_a reason_n have_v they_o to_o use_v it_o in_o this_o case_n for_o to_o my_o apprehension_n all_o their_o difference_n be_v in_o fundamental_n yea_o all_o that_o they_o believe_v they_o account_v fundamental_a for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n say_v in_o her_o six_o article_n that_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o read_v in_o scripture_n nor_o may_v be_v prove_v thereby_o be_v not_o to_o be_v require_v of_o any_o ma_fw-fr that_o it_o shall_v be_v believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n or_o be_v think_v requisite_a or_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n &_o as_o nothing_o but_o what_o may_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n be_v by_o she_o account_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o fundamental_a so_o i_o suppose_v that_o all_o that_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n even_o in_o their_o own_o opinion_n for_o i_o think_v they_o will_v not_o say_v
not_o in_o the_o settle_n thereof_o fill_v their_o hand_n with_o blood_n and_o by_o rebellion_n and_o unutterable_a cruelty_n propagate_v as_o they_o think_v the_o gospel_n of_o peace_n the_o kingdom_n of_o england_n only_o except_v where_o the_o change_n be_v make_v by_o the_o prince_n which_o change_v not_o have_v go_v far_o enough_o from_o the_o catholic_a roman_a religion_n the_o people_n have_v get_v the_o sword_n into_o their_o hand_n do_v now_o attempt_v according_a to_o the_o pattern_n of_o all_o their_o fellow_n protestant_n to_o make_v a_o second_o reformation_n with_o such_o witty_a rebellion_n and_o cruelty_n the_o only_a thing_n wherein_o they_o do_v ever_o excercise_n any_o wit_n that_o as_o no_o posterity_n will_v be_v able_a to_o imitate_v so_o no_o posterity_n will_v keep_v it_o silent_a but_o blazon_v it_o throughout_o the_o world_n to_o their_o eternal_a infamy_n when_o the_o religion_n their_o idol_n to_o who_o they_o sacrifice_v all_o this_o humane_a blood_n shall_v be_v sink_v from_o whence_o it_o come_v to_o hell_n chap._n xvi_o of_o the_o six_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n miracle_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o true_a miracle_n among_o protestant_n §_o 1._o another_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n be_v miracle_n of_o which_o our_o saviour_n say_v john_n 14.10_o he_o that_o believe_v in_o i_o the_o work_n that_o i_o do_v he_o shall_v do_v and_o great_a of_o which_o word_n the_o marginal_a note_n of_o the_o english_a bibles_n print_v anno_fw-la 1576._o say_v this_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n in_o who_o this_o virtue_n do_v shine_v for_o ever_o and_o again_o christ_n say_v mar._n 16.17.18_o these_o sign_n shall_v follow_v they_o that_o believe_v in_o my_o name_n they_o shall_v cast_v out_o devil_n they_o shall_v speak_v with_o new_a tongue_n they_o shall_v take_v up_o serpent_n and_o if_o they_o drink_v any_o deadly_a thing_n it_o shall_v not_o hurt_v they_o they_o shall_v lay_v hand_n on_o the_o sick_a and_o they_o shall_v recover_v in_o so_o much_o that_o s._n augustine_n cont._n ep._n fund_z c._n 4._o reckon_v this_o among_o many_o thing_n foremention_v that_o hold_v he_o in_o the_o church_n bosom_n say_v the_o consent_n of_o people_n and_o nation_n retain_v i_o the_o authority_n begin_v by_o miracle_n nourish_v by_o hope_n increase_v by_o charity_n confirm_v by_o antiquity_n retain_v i_o the_o succession_n of_o prelate_n since_o the_o sea_n of_o peter_n to_o who_o our_o lord_n consign_v the_o feed_n of_o his_o sheep_n after_o his_o resurrection_n to_o the_o present_a bishop_n sea_n retain_v i_o &_o final_o the_o very_a name_n of_o catholic_a retain_v i_o which_o not_o without_o cause_n this_o church_n alone_o among_o so_o many_o &_o so_o great_a heresy_n have_v so_o maintain_v as_o when_o a_o stranger_n ask_v where_o they_o assemble_v to_o communicate_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v no_o heretic_n that_o dare_v show_v he_o his_o own_o temple_n or_o his_o own_o house_n §_o 2._o now_o concern_v miracle_n the_o protestant_n say_v that_o they_o be_v cease_v and_o it_o be_v true_a to_o wit_n among_o they_o since_o they_o cease_v to_o be_v member_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o be_v therefore_o a_o sign_n that_o they_o have_v cease_v to_o be_v so_o for_o this_o promise_n have_v no_o limitation_n of_o time_n but_o be_v to_o continue_v for_o ever_o in_o the_o church_n nor_o do_v they_o prove_v the_o contrary_a by_o scripture_n and_o if_o they_o can_v prove_v it_o by_o scripture_n according_a to_o their_o own_o principle_n they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v and_o whereas_o some_o do_v allege_v father_n and_o schoolman_n to_o prove_v that_o miracle_n be_v cease_v they_o ought_v to_o distinguish_v and_o to_o know_v that_o there_o be_v two_o manner_n of_o be_v of_o miracle_n to_o wit_n ordinary_a and_o extraordinary_a concern_v which_o three_o thing_n be_v affirm_v first_o that_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n miracle_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o the_o plant_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o the_o world_n john_n 5.36_o act_n 4.29.30_o and_o then_o the_o gift_n of_o miracle_n be_v ordinary_o annex_v to_o the_o ministry_n of_o preach_v so_o that_o most_o christian_n common_o have_v that_o gift_n in_o one_o kind_a or_o other_o 1_o cor._n 12.28_o act_n 8.17_o second_o that_o since_o the_o plant_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o 12._o fisherman_n which_o be_v the_o miracle_n of_o miracle_n no_o further_a miracle_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o man_n to_o who_o this_o be_v know_v and_o therefore_o the_o gift_n of_o miracle_n be_v cease_v to_o be_v ordinary_o annex_v to_o the_o office_n of_o preach_v or_o common_a almost_o to_o all_o christian_n as_o before_o it_o be_v three_o notwithstanding_o this_o in_o all_o age_n there_o be_v be_v and_o ever_o shall_v be_v some_o special_a place_n and_o person_n extraordinary_o endue_v with_o the_o gift_n of_o miracle_n for_o the_o comfort_n of_o christian_n and_o conversion_n of_o remote_a nation_n to_o who_o the_o same_o of_o the_o first_o miraculous_a plant_n of_o our_o religion_n be_v not_o come_v and_o of_o miracle_n of_o this_o kind_a dial._n kind_a aug._n de_fw-fr civet_n lib._n 22._o c._n 8._o greg._n dial._n the_o writing_n of_o the_o father_n and_o all_o christian_a history_n be_v full_a in_o so_o much_o that_o s._n augustine_n have_v mention_v many_o miracle_n say_v what_o shall_v i_o do_v i_o be_o not_o able_a to_o remember_v all_o that_o i_o know_v and_o doubtless_o sundry_a of_o we_o when_o they_o read_v these_o will_v grieve_v that_o i_o have_v omit_v so_o many_o which_o likewise_o they_o know_v aswell_o as_o i_o and_o conclude_v that_o it_o will_v require_v many_o book_n to_o set_v down_o the_o miracle_n of_o heal_v do_v only_o at_o the_o monument_n of_o s._n stephen_n 26._o stephen_n beda_n hist_o l._n 1._o c._n 26._o many_o miracle_n also_o be_v do_v by_o s._n augustine_n the_o monk_n who_o be_v send_v from_o pope_n gregory_n above_o a_o thousand_o year_n ago_o convert_v the_o kingdom_n of_o england_n the_o three_o time_n to_o the_o roman_a catholic_a faith_n yea_o many_o miracle_n be_v do_v in_o several_a age_n and_o several_a place_n by_o roman_a catholic_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_a writer_n themselves_o in_o so_o much_o that_o the_o centurist_n of_o magdeburg_n do_v make_v report_n thereof_o in_o their_o 13._o chapter_n of_o every_o several_a century_n for_o thirteen_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n out_o of_o the_o credible_a writer_n of_o those_o several_a time_n in_o particular_a 24._o particular_a antonius_n 3._o part_n hiâ—_n do_fw-mi 23._o 24._o s._n francis_n s._n dominick_n and_o other_o holy_a man_n about_o their_o time_n do_v abound_v in_o miracle_n also_o s._n katherine_n of_o sienna_n and_o s._n bernard_n who_o be_v a_o roman_a catholic_n be_v yet_o acknowledge_v by_o med_a by_o de_fw-fr ecclés_fw-fr p._n 369._o post_n med_a whitaker_n for_o a_o true_a saint_n so_o do_v epist_n do_v hackluit_fw-la navigate_fw-la vol._n 2._o part_n 2._o p._n 88_o &_o hartwell_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o congo_n in_o the_o epist_n s._n xaverius_n in_o his_o conversion_n of_o the_o indies_n of_o late_a year_n and_o many_o other_o romish_a priest_n in_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o congo_n in_o africa_n and_o the_o same_o so_o credible_a that_o they_o be_v publish_v to_o the_o world_n by_o protestant_n themselves_o i_o will_v instance_n in_o some_o few_o that_o have_v be_v do_v in_o confirmation_n of_o some_o particular_a point_n of_o the_o roman_a faith_n concern_v prayer_n to_o saint_n s._n augustine_n the_o civet_n dei_fw-la l._n 22._o c._n 8._o say_v that_o a_o devout_a woman_n call_v palladia_n be_v disease_v do_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o he_o and_o other_o pray_v to_o s._n stephen_n at_o his_o monument_n and_o be_v present_o make_v whole_a concern_v image_n eusebius_n l._n 7._o c._n 14._o report_v that_o the_o woman_n mention_v in_o the_o gospel_n who_o our_o saviour_n cure_v of_o a_o bloodyflux_n by_o the_o touch_n of_o the_o hem_n of_o his_o garment_n erect_v the_o image_n of_o our_o saviour_n at_o the_o foot_n whereof_o there_o spring_v up_o a_o herb_n which_o when_o it_o grow_v so_o high_a as_o to_o touch_v the_o bottom_n of_o the_o garment_n of_o the_o image_n have_v power_n to_o cure_v all_o disease_n 4._o disease_n de_fw-fr passione_n imaginis_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o berito_fw-la allege_v in_o the_o 2_o council_n of_o nice_a act._n 4._o athanasius_n also_o and_o 22._o and_o de_fw-fr gloria_fw-la martyr_n l._n 1._o c._n 22._o gregorius_n turonensis_n make_v mention_n that_o upon_o violence_n offer_v by_o the_o jew_n to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n blood_n do_v miraculous_o issue_v from_o thence_o the_o miracle_n do_v by_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n by_o report_n of_o the_o father_n be_v almost_o infinite_a in_o
so_o much_o as_o covell_v the_o protestant_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o burgess_n pag._n 138._o say_v no_o man_n can_v deny_v but_o that_o god_n after_o the_o death_n of_o his_o son_n manifest_v his_o power_n to_o the_o amazement_n of_o the_o world_n in_o this_o contemptible_a sign_n be_v the_o instrument_n of_o many_o miracle_n concern_v the_o neglect_n of_o confession_n we_o read_v divers_a miracle_n in_o s._n bede_n history_n l._n 5._o c._n 14._o s._n francis_n and_o s._n dominick_n preach_v against_o the_o albigenses_n who_o deny_v purgatory_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a confession_n extreme_a unction_n the_o pope_n authority_n indulgence_n image_n ceremony_n tradition_n with_o many_o other_o and_o be_v by_o the_o protestant_n claim_v for_o their_o predecessor_n in_o the_o protestant_a faith_n and_o wrought_v many_o miracle_n whereof_o one_o of_o s._n francis_n be_v most_o notable_a to_o this_o purpose_n and_o be_v record_v by_o matthew_n paris_n a_o approve_a author_n among_o protestant_n who_o thus_o relate_v it_o pag._n 319._o the_o fifteen_o day_n before_o his_o death_n there_o appear_v wound_n in_o his_o hand_n fresh_o bleed_v such_o as_o appear_v in_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n hang_v on_o the_o cross_n also_o his_o right_a side_n appear_v so_o open_a and_o bloody_a that_o the_o inward_a part_n of_o his_o heart_n be_v to_o be_v discern_v whereupon_o there_o repair_v to_o he_o great_a store_n of_o people_n among_o who_o the_o cardinal_n themselves_o demand_v of_o he_o what_o this_o sight_n import_v to_o who_o he_o say_v this_o sight_n be_v therefore_o show_v in_o i_o to_o they_o to_o who_o i_o preach_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o cross_n that_o you_o may_v believe_v in_o he_o who_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n suffer_v upon_o the_o cross_a these_o wound_n that_o you_o see_v and_o that_o you_o may_v know_v i_o to_o be_v the_o servant_n of_o he_o who_o i_o preach_v etc._n etc._n and_o to_o the_o end_n that_o you_o may_v without_o doubt_n persevere_v in_o this_o constancy_n of_o faith_n these_o wound_n which_o you_o see_v in_o i_o so_o open_a and_o bloody_a shall_v immediate_o after_o i_o be_o dead_a be_v whole_a and_o close_o like_a to_o my_o other_o flesh_n afterward_o he_o yield_v up_o his_o soul_n to_o his_o creator_n without_o all_o anguish_n or_o pain_n of_o body_n and_o be_v dead_a there_o remain_v no_o mark_n of_o his_o foresay_a wound_n last_o for_o confirmation_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o be_v report_v that_o in_o a_o town_n call_v knobloch_n in_o the_o year_n 1510._o one_o paul_n form_n a_o sacrilegious_a person_n go_v secret_o into_o the_o church_n by_o night_n break_v the_o pyx_n and_o steal_v from_o thence_o two_o consecrate_a host_n one_o of_o which_o he_o sell_v to_o a_o jew_n who_o in_o disdainful_a malice_n say_v if_o thou_o be_v the_o god_n of_o christian_n manifest_v thyself_o and_o thereupon_o pierce_v the_o sacrament_n with_o his_o dagger_n whereupon_o blood_n do_v miraculous_o flow_v forth_o this_o miracle_n be_v so_o public_a and_o evident_a that_o 38._o be_v thereupon_o apprehend_v and_o burn_v in_o the_o marquisate_n of_o brandenburg_n and_o all_o other_o jew_n banish_v out_o of_o the_o say_a territory_n and_o this_o be_v report_v for_o credible_a not_o only_o by_o memorab_n by_o surius_n in_o chron._n pontanus_n l._n 5._o rerum_fw-la memorab_n catholic_n but_o by_o fine_a by_o joan._n manlius_n loc_fw-la come_v p._n 87._o osiander_n epit._n cent_n 16._o c._n 14._o p._n 28._o fine_a protestant_a writer_n if_o i_o shall_v undertake_v to_o set_v down_o all_o the_o miracle_n that_o have_v be_v do_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n i_o may_v say_v as_o s._n john_n do_v of_o our_o saviour_n do_n that_o if_o they_o be_v all_o write_v the_o whole_a world_n can_v not_o contain_v the_o book_n joh._n 21.25_o to_o all_o which_o protestant_n answer_v as_o the_o blasphemous_a jew_n do_v to_o our_o saviour_n that_o they_o be_v do_v by_o the_o devil_n to_o who_o catholic_n can_v give_v that_o answer_n our_o saviour_n do_v if_o i_o by_o belzebub_n cast_v out_o devil_n by_o who_o do_v your_o child_n cast_v they_o out_o mat._n 12.27_o for_o your_o child_n cast_v out_o none_o and_o true_o i_o believe_v that_o they_o that_o do_v thus_o accuse_v the_o miracle_n do_v by_o so_o many_o holy_a catholic_a man_n and_o woman_n will_v have_v do_v the_o same_o to_o our_o saviour_n if_o they_o have_v live_v in_o his_o day_n for_o miracle_n be_v the_o last_o and_o high_a proof_n of_o other_o thing_n can_v have_v no_o proof_n for_o themselves_o but_o the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n to_o they_o that_o see_v they_o and_o their_o testimony_n and_o report_n to_o other_o but_o if_o as_o protestant_n say_v the_o miracle_n of_o catholic_n be_v do_v by_o the_o devil_n how_o be_v they_o miracle_n for_o the_o devil_n can_v do_v none_o though_o he_o can_v do_v wonder_n &_o if_o they_o be_v miracle_n how_o be_v they_o do_v by_o the_o devil_n now_o that_o they_o be_v miracle_n many_o protestant_n do_v grant_v and_o therefore_o chillingworth_n their_o paragon_n do_v also_o confess_v that_o they_o be_v do_v by_o god_n whence_o any_o reasonable_a man_n will_v infer_v that_o his_o next_o word_n will_v be_v the_o profession_n of_o himself_o a_o roman_a catholic_n in_o which_o church_n god_n work_v miracle_n the_o last_o and_o high_a motive_n of_o belief_n but_o instead_o hereof_o o_o the_o accurse_a power_n of_o the_o devil_n he_o belch_v forth_o the_o most_o blasphemous_a speech_n against_o god_n that_o ever_o strike_v the_o tender_a sense_n of_o a_o pious_a ear_n and_o say_v fine_a say_v in_o the_o preface_n of_o his_o book_n fine_a that_o it_o seem_v most_o strange_a to_o he_o that_o god_n in_o his_o justice_n shall_v permit_v some_o true_a miracle_n to_o be_v wrought_v to_o delude_v they_o who_o have_v forge_v so_o many_o to_o delude_v the_o world_n as_o if_o god_n the_o father_n of_o truth_n will_v set_v his_o seal_n which_o be_v miracle_n to_o confirm_v falsehood_n to_o delude_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n into_o sin_n and_o so_o change_v title_n with_o the_o devil_n and_o be_v the_o father_n of_o lie_n and_o deceiver_n of_o mankind_n than_o which_o what_o can_v be_v imagine_v more_o hellish_a more_o true_a and_o pious_a be_v the_o say_n of_o nicodemus_n and_o appliable_a to_o our_o worker_n of_o miracle_n we_o know_v that_o thou_o be_v a_o teacher_n come_v from_o god_n for_o no_o man_n can_v do_v these_o miracle_n that_o thou_o do_v except_o god_n be_v with_o he_o john_n 3.2_o but_o we_o may_v take_v up_o the_o complaint_n of_o the_o prophet_n esay_n who_o have_v believe_v our_o report_n and_o to_o who_o be_v the_o arm_n of_o the_o lord_n reveal_v esay_n 53.1_o protestant_n will_v not_o believe_v these_o thing_n and_o in_o matter_n of_o proof_n catholic_n can_v go_v no_o further_o our_o saviour_n himself_o do_v not_o so_o that_o now_o nothing_o remain_v but_o for_o god_n to_o touch_v their_o heart_n with_o his_o grace_n and_o to_o move_v they_o to_o believe_v that_o which_o they_o have_v most_o reason_n to_o think_v to_o be_v his_o word_n which_o god_n of_o his_o great_a mercy_n grant_v and_o if_o they_o consider_v it_o they_o shall_v find_v it_o the_o most_o unreasonable_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n to_o deny_v miracle_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o that_o there_o be_v and_o shall_v be_v miracle_n in_o the_o world_n no_o prudent_a man_n i_o suppose_v will_v deny_v at_o least_o for_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o people_n yea_o we_o read_v of_o many_o miracle_n do_v in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n among_o those_o that_o be_v of_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o therefore_o be_v not_o intend_v for_o conversion_n but_o for_o confirmation_n or_o to_o some_o other_o end_n and_o why_o may_v it_o not_o be_v so_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o christian_n now_o protestant_n or_o any_o other_o christian_n do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o pretend_v to_o miracle_n therefore_o they_o that_o be_v be_v among_o roman_a catholic_n indeed_o i_o have_v read_v of_o calvin_n that_o for_o the_o credit_n of_o his_o new_a doctrine_n he_o will_v make_v show_n to_o the_o people_n of_o do_v a_o miracle_n and_o hire_v one_o that_o be_v sick_a to_o counterfeit_v himself_o dead_a who_o when_o calvin_n shall_v speak_v certain_a word_n be_v to_o rise_v up_o as_o it_o be_v from_o the_o dead_a but_o he_o not_o stir_v nor_o answer_v at_o his_o cue_n they_o look_v and_o find_v he_o dead_a indeed_o leodiensium_fw-la indeed_o capcavil_n in_o chronicis_fw-la pontificum_fw-la leodiensium_fw-la but_o on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o son_n of_o calvin_n be_v bite_v by_o a_o mad_a dog_n and_o his_o father_n not_o able_a to_o cure_v he_o he_o be_v send_v to_o s._n hubert_n in_o ardenne_n where_o the_o body_n of_o that_o
saint_n be_v keep_v with_o great_a veneration_n and_o frequent_a miracle_n wrought_v thereby_o and_o there_o be_v he_o make_v perfect_o whole_a and_o thereupon_o abjure_v the_o religion_n wherein_o his_o father_n bring_v he_o up_o and_o become_v a_o roman_a catholic_n §_o 3._o now_o for_o the_o miracle_n that_o be_v say_v to_o be_v do_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n we_o have_v as_o high_a humane_a testimony_n as_o can_v be_v imagine_v so_o that_o protestant_n may_v with_o as_o much_o reason_n deny_v all_o humane_a story_n as_o that_o there_o be_v henry_n and_o edward_n king_n of_o england_n who_o they_o never_o see_v yea_o they_o may_v as_o just_o deny_v or_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o own_o name_n which_o they_o do_v not_o know_v but_o by_o report_n and_o man_n call_v they_o so_o and_o the_o poor_a record_n of_o a_o church-book_n but_o miracle_n have_v much_o more_o famous_a record_n and_o more_o people_n that_o believe_v they_o and_o can_v they_o prudent_o imagine_v all_o christian_n but_o themselves_o so_o stupid_a and_o foolish_a to_o believe_v these_o thing_n without_o sufficient_a proof_n who_o in_o all_o other_o matter_n they_o must_v without_o the_o help_n of_o modesty_n acknowledge_v more_o wise_a and_o learned_a then_o themselves_o what_o do_v christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v more_o than_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v since_o do_v and_o what_o can_v protestant_n say_v more_o against_o she_o than_o the_o unbelieve_a jew_n or_o gentile_n may_v say_v against_o they_o and_o because_o some_o feign_a miracle_n be_v sometime_o discover_v from_o thence_o to_o charge_v all_o with_o the_o same_o accusation_n as_o it_o be_v unjust_a so_o it_o be_v absurd_a and_o destroy_v all_o humane_a faith_n they_o may_v as_o well_o deny_v all_o that_o be_v or_o have_v be_v do_v in_o the_o world_n whereof_o they_o have_v not_o be_v eye-witness_n because_o some_o of_o those_o report_n have_v be_v false_a therefore_o as_o they_o believe_v catholic_n when_o they_o say_v some_o be_v feign_v so_o in_o justice_n they_o ought_v to_o believe_v they_o when_o they_o say_v other_o be_v not_o so_o otherwise_o by_o the_o same_o way_n of_o reason_v they_o may_v say_v that_o the_o miracle_n of_o moses_n be_v not_o true_a because_o the_o magician_n be_v counterfeit_a or_o that_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o god_n because_o there_o be_v many_o gospel_n &_o epistle_n counterfeit_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o sure_o catholic_n will_v never_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v feign_a miracle_n if_o they_o be_v not_o sure_a that_o some_o be_v true_a but_o rather_o by_o one_o act_n condemn_v all_o that_o have_v be_v since_o the_o apostle_n that_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v for_o false_a and_o counterfeit_a as_o protestant_n in_o effect_n do_v when_o they_o say_v that_o miracle_n be_v cease_v moreover_o to_o affirm_v that_o miracle_n be_v antichristian_a as_o some_o protestant_n do_v be_v improper_a first_o because_o it_o be_v yet_o in_o question_n betwixt_o we_o whether_o antichrist_n be_v come_v or_o no_o which_o protestant_n have_v not_o prove_v nor_o never_o will_v with_o reference_n to_o the_o pope_n second_o it_o be_v grant_v on_o both_o side_n that_o antichrist_n shall_v do_v no_o miracle_n proper_o but_o only_o some_o sign_n and_o wonder_n not_o exceed_v the_o power_n of_o nature_n and_o the_o devil_n art_n whereof_o one_o be_v to_o cause_n fire_n to_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n apoc._n 13.13_o which_o never_o any_o pope_n do_v but_o the_o miracle_n do_v in_o the_o church_n do_v exceed_v all_o create_a power_n and_o last_o many_o miracle_n be_v do_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n before_o the_o time_n or_o time_n for_o they_o agree_v not_o in_o their_o reckon_n that_o protestant_n say_v antichrist_n do_v first_o appear_v as_o at_o the_o relic_n of_o gentile_n of_o chrysost_n in_o lib._n cont_n gentile_n babylas_n cyprian_a babylas_n nazian_n in_o cyprian_a cyprian_n hilar._n cyprian_n jeron_n in_o vita_fw-la hilar._n hilarion_n and_o many_o other_o so_o that_o all_o catholic_n may_v say_v with_o richardus_fw-la de_fw-la sancto_fw-la victore_fw-la not_o with_o doubt_n or_o fear_v of_o be_v deceive_v but_o with_o assurance_n to_o the_o contrary_a 2._o contrary_a lib._n 1._o de_fw-la trinit_fw-la c._n 2._o o_o lord_n if_o it_o be_v error_n that_o we_o believe_v we_o be_v deceive_v by_o thou_o for_o thou_o have_v confirm_v these_o thing_n to_o we_o with_o sign_n and_o wonder_n which_o can_v not_o be_v do_v but_o by_o thou_o chap._n xvii_o of_o the_o seven_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n conversion_n of_o kingdom_n and_o monarch_n §_o 1._o another_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v the_o conversion_n of_o kingdom_n and_o nation_n from_o heathenism_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o prophet_n esay_n say_v king_n shall_v be_v thy_o nursing-fathers_n and_o queen_n thy_o mother_n esay_n 49.23_o thou_o shall_v suck_v the_o milk_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o the_o breast_n of_o king_n esay_n 60.61_o their_o king_n shall_v minister_v to_o thou_o and_o thy_o gate_n shall_v be_v continual_o open_a that_o man_n may_v bring_v to_o thou_o the_o riches_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o that_o their_o king_n may_v be_v bring_v etc._n etc._n esay_n 60.10_o 11._o and_o the_o english_a bible_n print_v anno_fw-la 1576._o upon_o the_o 49._o of_o esay_n vers_fw-la 23._o say_v the_o meaning_n be_v that_o king_n shall_v be_v convert_v to_o the_o gospel_n and_o bestow_v their_o power_n and_o authority_n for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o mark_v i_o find_v on_o the_o roman_a catholic_a but_o not_o upon_o the_o protestant_a church_n the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n be_v a_o time_n of_o great_a persecution_n there_o be_v few_o or_o no_o king_n convert_v to_o christianity_n and_o from_o constantine_n to_o boniface_n the_o three_o which_o be_v almost_o 300._o year_n more_o there_o be_v few_o king_n convert_v except_o the_o emperor_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n and_o they_o be_v convert_v to_o the_o roman_a catholic_n not_o to_o the_o protstant_a faith_n as_o napier_n in_o his_o treatise_n on_o the_o rev._n p._n 145._o confess_v say_v after_o the_o year_n of_o god_n 300._o the_o emperor_n constantine_n subdue_v all_o christian_a church_n to_o pope_n sylvester_n from_o which_o time_n till_o these_o our_o day_n the_o pope_n and_o his_o clergy_n have_v possess_v the_o outward_a and_o visible_a church_n now_o since_o the_o year_n 600._o these_o prophecy_n have_v be_v accomplish_v and_o they_o have_v be_v do_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n not_o by_o the_o protestant_a church_n which_o be_v until_o luther_n day_n under_o hatch_n and_o invisible_a by_o their_o own_o confession_n before_o mention_v and_o if_o we_o look_v upon_o the_o conversion_n of_o king_n and_o nation_n in_o these_o late_a time_n since_o their_o ignis_fw-la fatuus_fw-la which_o they_o call_v the_o glorious_a light_n of_o the_o gospel_n have_v appear_v we_o shall_v find_v it_o perform_v not_o by_o protestant_n but_o by_o roman_a catholic_n in_o the_o remote_a and_o divide_a part_n of_o the_o 16._o the_o joan._n petrus_n maffeus_n hist_v indicarum_fw-la 16._o east_n and_o orbis_fw-la and_o jos_n acosta_n de_fw-fr nature_n novi_fw-la orbis_fw-la west_n indies_n and_o of_o reader_n of_o hartwell_n of_o congo_n epist_n to_o reader_n africa_n as_o by_o sufficient_a testimony_n appear_v in_o so_o much_o that_o simon_n lythus_n a_o protestant_n before_o allege_v say_v the_o jesuit_n within_o the_o space_n of_o a_o few_o year_n have_v fill_v asia_n africa_n &_o america_n with_o their_o idol_n and_o whereas_o it_o be_v object_v that_o the_o goth_n be_v convert_v to_o the_o christian_a religion_n by_o the_o arrian_n first_o eccl._n first_o cap._n 22._o the_o not_o eccl._n bellarmine_n prove_v it_o to_o be_v false_a second_o if_o it_o be_v true_a yet_o it_o be_v of_o no_o moment_n to_o prove_v the_o power_n of_o any_o other_o religion_n but_o the_o roman_a catholic_n for_o the_o convert_n of_o nation_n and_o the_o fulfil_n of_o the_o large_a prophecy_n of_o the_o scripture_n therein_o see_v they_o that_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v convert_v by_o the_o arrian_n be_v but_o the_o lesser_a part_n of_o the_o goth_n most_o of_o they_o have_v be_v catholic_n before_o three_o this_o example_n do_v rather_o make_v for_o the_o roman_a faith_n in_o that_o of_o all_o the_o world_n convert_v to_o christian_a religion_n there_o be_v but_o one_o poor_a half_a example_n of_o conversion_n and_o that_o false_a too_o wrought_v by_o any_o other_o religion_n which_o when_o it_o be_v observe_v that_o this_o pretend_a conversion_n be_v wrought_v by_o arrian_n who_o even_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o most_o protestant_n be_v heretic_n it_o will_v turn_v to_o the_o shame_n and_o reproach_n of_o protestant_n who_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o true_a
religion_n can_v show_v so_o much_o as_o for_o their_o affirm_v of_o convert_v some_o to_o their_o faith_n who_o before_o be_v catholic_n it_o be_v impertinent_a for_o so_o any_o heretic_n that_o ever_o be_v and_o have_v the_o unhappy_a success_n as_o some_o have_v have_v of_o draw_v any_o king_n or_o kingdom_n to_o their_o heresy_n may_v say_v that_o they_o convert_v they_o so_o that_o by_o the_o mark_n thus_o place_v the_o true_a church_n can_v not_o be_v discern_v from_o the_o false_a that_o therefore_o which_o do_v distinguish_v they_o be_v the_o conversion_n of_o heathen_a which_o have_v be_v perform_v throughout_o the_o world_n by_o roman_a catholic_n only_a and_o that_o which_o the_o protestant_n have_v do_v be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o other_o heretic_n have_v do_v before_o they_o and_o what_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o all_o novellist_n of_o who_o tertullian_n affirm_v prescript_n cap._n 42._o that_o their_o employment_n be_v not_o to_o convert_v heathen_n but_o to_o pervert_v they_o who_o be_v already_o convert_v and_o how_o barren_a their_o attempt_n have_v be_v in_o the_o other_o and_o true_a way_n of_o conversion_n from_o heathenism_n be_v by_o their_o own_o 237._o own_o phil._n nicol._n com._n de_fw-fr regno_fw-la christi_fw-la l._n 1._o p._n 395._o rich_a inter_fw-la epist_n calv._n epist_n 237._o author_n to_o their_o shame_n confess_v and_o doubtless_o it_o must_v needs_o seem_v a_o prodigious_a thing_n that_o protestant_n or_o any_o other_o heretic_n shall_v have_v so_o little_a zeal_n or_o meet_v with_o so_o ill_a success_n in_o the_o convert_n of_o the_o world_n to_o christ_n if_o they_o alone_o be_v the_o true_a christian_n or_o that_o the_o prophecy_n of_o dilate_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v perform_v by_o the_o endeavour_n of_o catholic_n and_o yet_o they_o not_o be_v the_o true_a christian_n or_o that_o the_o roman_a catholic_a doctrine_n shall_v be_v false_a and_o yet_o it_o alone_o have_v the_o vigour_n and_o efficacy_n to_o convert_v soul_n which_o the_o prophet_n david_n psal_n 18._o ascribe_v to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o law_n of_o god_n as_o for_o the_o protestant_n it_o be_v not_o to_o any_o reasonable_a man_n probable_a that_o they_o shall_v ever_o convert_v any_o nation_n or_o so_o much_o as_o any_o one_o single_a person_n except_o some_o poor_a wretch_n or_o other_o who_o fear_n or_o gain_n will_v drive_v or_o draw_v to_o any_o thing_n see_v they_o have_v not_o mean_n among_o they_o proportionable_a to_o such_o a_o end_n want_v both_o miracle_n and_o also_o that_o admirable_a sanctity_n of_o life_n with_o which_o many_o catholic_n especial_o those_o who_o have_v convert_v nation_n have_v be_v endow_v for_o what_o prudent_a heathen_a will_v believe_v the_o story_n of_o the_o creation_n of_o adam_n fall_n by_o eat_v of_o a_o apple_n of_o god_n incarnation_n and_o death_n of_o his_o mother_n virginity_n with_o the_o rest_n be_v so_o disproportion_v to_o corrupt_a humane_a reason_n unless_o they_o be_v prove_v unto_o he_o by_o some_o visible_a act_n which_o be_v in_o his_o judgement_n as_o high_a above_o nature_n as_o be_v the_o point_v propose_v he_o to_o believe_v such_o be_v miracle_n above_o the_o power_n of_o nature_n and_o high_a sanctity_n above_o the_o reach_n of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n or_o who_o can_v blame_v they_o if_o they_o do_v not_o without_o these_o sign_n believe_v see_v our_o saviour_n say_v of_o the_o jew_n if_o i_o have_v not_o do_v work_n in_o they_o which_o no_o other_o man_n have_v do_v they_o shall_v not_o have_v sin_n john_n 15.24_o which_o work_v see_v ehe_fw-ge protestant_n can_v show_v there_o be_v no_o hope_n leave_v to_o they_o ever_o to_o convert_v a_o nation_n but_o if_o they_o do_v they_o may_v also_o convert_v i_o to_o they_o again_o chah._n xviii_o of_o the_o eight_o and_o nine_o mark_v of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n and_o life_n §_o 1._o another_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v holiness_n of_o doctrine_n of_o which_o our_o saviour_n say_v math._n 7.13.14_o straight_o be_v the_o gate_n and_o narrow_a be_v the_o way_n which_o lead_v to_o life_n and_o wide_o be_v the_o gate_n and_o broad_a be_v the_o way_n that_o lead_v to_o destruction_n now_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o the_o know_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n that_o the_o way_n through_o which_o she_o direct_v her_o child_n be_v very_o strait_a and_o narrow_a she_o enjoin_v confession_n of_o sin_n not_o only_o to_o god_n but_o to_o his_o priest_n also_o not_o only_a contrition_n and_o sorrow_n for_o sin_n but_o also_o satisfaction_n by_o do_v of_o penance_n and_o restitution_n of_o real_a damage_n do_v to_o our_o neighbour_n she_o oblige_v to_o set_v time_n of_o fast_v &_o prayer_n &_o magnify_v the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n propound_v also_o and_o commend_v the_o sublime_a act_n of_o voluntary_a poverty_n chastity_n and_o obedience_n and_o the_o excercise_v of_o other_o great_a act_n of_o austerity_n for_o the_o subdue_a of_o sin_n in_o the_o flesh_n and_o to_o express_v our_o love_n to_o christ_n who_o suffer_v so_o much_o for_o we_o and_o to_o this_o end_n have_v set_v forth_o a_o world_n of_o book_n of_o admirable_a devotion_n and_o direction_n of_o every_o moment_n of_o a_o man_n life_n to_o holiness_n and_o height_n of_o purity_n on_o the_o contrary_a look_n upon_o the_o protestant_n and_o we_o find_v a_o wide_a gate_n of_o liberty_n set_v open_a through_o which_o every_o one_o natural_o delight_v to_o pass_v they_o deny_v confession_n purgatory_n or_o any_o satisfaction_n for_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n due_a to_o sin_n after_o it_o be_v remit_v by_o contrition_n as_o also_o all_o merit_n of_o work_n whereby_o they_o make_v all_o fast_a prayer_n mortification_n and_o good_a work_n useless_a and_o quench_v the_o fear_n of_o commit_v sin_n for_o out_o of_o doubt_n next_o to_o the_o pure_a love_n of_o god_n and_o fear_v to_o hell_n the_o fear_n of_o temporal_a punishment_n and_o the_o confession_n of_o our_o sin_n to_o man_n be_v the_o great_a restrainer_n of_o vice_n they_o teach_v that_o chastity_n be_v not_o in_o our_o power_n cooperate_a with_o god_n grace_n 119._o grace_n luther_n to_o 5._o wit_n serm._n the_o matrim_n fol._n 119._o that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o our_o power_n to_o be_v without_o a_o woman_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v not_o in_o their_o power_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v stay_v or_o omit_v but_o be_v as_o necessary_a as_o to_o eat_v drink_v purge_v etc._n etc._n now_o what_o a_o floodgate_n of_o liberty_n do_v this_o set_v open_a to_o young_a man_n and_o maid_n yea_o to_o all_o single_a person_n who_o have_v not_o every_o day_n the_o opportunity_n of_o marriage_n as_o also_o to_o all_o marry_a people_n in_o the_o absence_n or_o infirmity_n one_o of_o another_o for_o who_o if_o he_o be_v teach_v that_o he_o can_v abstain_v will_v strive_v to_o reach_v at_o a_o impossibility_n again_o they_o teach_v that_o the_o commandment_n be_v impossible_a to_o be_v keep_v and_o this_o ordinary_o slacken_v all_o endeavour_n to_o that_o end_n that_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o faith_n only_o which_o usher_v in_o the_o neglect_n of_o all_o good_a work_n that_o man_n have_v not_o free_a will_n no_o not_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o this_o make_v all_o exhortation_n to_o virtue_n and_o dissuasion_n from_o vice_n fruitless_a in_o they_o and_o that_o all_o that_o be_v save_v be_v assure_v thereof_o in_o this_o life_n than_o which_o what_o great_a temptation_n to_o presumption_n and_o the_o boldness_n of_o sin_v and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o in_o who_o these_o principle_n do_v not_o take_v this_o effect_n it_o be_v not_o because_o the_o doctrine_n do_v not_o afford_v it_o but_o because_o they_o be_v restrain_v by_o some_o other_o motive_n therefore_o sir_n edwin_n sandys_n in_o his_o relation_n sect_n 48._o say_v let_v the_o protestant_n look_v with_o the_o eye_n of_o charity_n upon_o they_o of_o the_o papacy_n as_o well_o as_o of_o severity_n and_o they_o shall_v find_v some_o excellent_a order_n of_o government_n some_o singular_a help_n for_o the_o increase_n of_o godliness_n and_o devotion_n for_o the_o conquer_a of_o sin_n for_o the_o profit_v in_o virtue_n and_o contrariwise_o in_o themselves_o look_v with_o a_o more_o single_a and_o less_o indulgent_a eye_n they_o shall_v find_v there_o be_v no_o such_o absolute_a perfection_n in_o their_o doctrine_n and_o reformation_n yea_o to_o speak_v more_o true_o and_o full_o they_o shall_v find_v nothing_o but_o imperfection_n §_o 2._o another_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v holiness_n of_o life_n to_o which_o purpose_n our_o saviour_n say_v a_o good_a tree_n bring_v forth_o good_a fruit_n and_o again_o beware_v of_o false_a prophet_n which_o come_v to_o you_o in_o sheep_n clothing_n but_o inward_o be_v
majesty_n be_v on_o my_o side_n so_o that_o i_o do_v not_o care_v though_o a_o thousand_o augustine_n a_o thousand_o cyprian_n a_o thousand_o henricane_a church_n stand_v against_o i_o and_o in_o his_o defence_n of_o his_o translation_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n he_o say_v if_o thy_o papist_n will_n prattle_v concern_v this_o word_n alone_o which_o he_o add_v to_o the_o text_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o faith_n present_o answer_v doctor_n martin_n luther_n will_v have_v it_o so_o and_o say_v a_o papist_n and_o a_o ass_n be_v the_o same_o so_o i_o will_v so_o i_o command_v my_o will_n be_v a_o law_n for_o we_o will_v not_o be_v the_o scholar_n of_o the_o papist_n but_o the_o master_n and_o judge_n and_o sleydan_n his_o dear_a scholar_n l._n 3._o fol._n 29._o b._n initio_fw-la &_o l._n 2._o fol._n 22._o a._n do_v report_n that_o he_o himself_o acknowledge_v his_o profession_n not_o to_o be_v of_o life_n or_o manner_n but_o of_o doctrine_n wish_v that_o he_o be_v remove_v from_o the_o office_n of_o preach_v because_o his_o manner_n and_o life_n do_v not_o answer_v his_o profession_n in_o so_o much_o that_o it_o gain_v the_o place_n of_o a_o proverb_n among_o the_o protestant_n of_o those_o day_n to_o express_v their_o riot_n and_o intemperance_n by_o say_v 225._o say_v morgensterne_n in_o â—ra_n de_fw-fr eccl._n p._n 225._o hodie_fw-la lutheranice_n vivemus_fw-la to_o day_n we_o will_v live_v like_o lutheran_n his_o impudent_a rail_n his_o foul_a filthy_a and_o bedlam-like_a expression_n have_v breed_v a_o stench_n through_o all_o his_o writing_n and_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n for_o who_o will_v look_v for_o better_a language_n or_o better_o life_n from_o one_o who_o be_v such_o a_o darling_n of_o the_o devil_n 281._o luther_n in_o conc._n dom._n reminis_fw-la foe_fw-mi 19_o apud_fw-la cochleum_fw-la idem_fw-la in_o colloq_fw-la germ._n foe_n 275._o 281._o that_o he_o know_v he_o very_o well_o as_o he_o to_o his_o great_a credit_n confess_v that_o he_o have_v eat_v more_o than_o one_o measure_n of_o salt_n with_o he_o and_o that_o the_o devil_n sleep_v with_o he_o often_o than_o his_o wife_n katherine_n concern_v calvin_n that_o admire_a apostle_n of_o protestant_n it_o be_v affirm_v by_o conradus_n schlusselburg_n in_o theol._n calvinistar_n l._n 2._o fol._n 72._o a_o man_n of_o eminence_n in_o the_o protestant_a church_n and_o certain_o a_o great_a enemy_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o god_n in_o the_o rod_n of_o his_o fury_n visit_v calvin_n do_v horrible_o punish_v he_o before_o the_o fearful_a hour_n of_o his_o unhappy_a death_n for_o he_o so_o strike_v this_o heretic_n with_o his_o mighty_a hand_n that_o be_v in_o despair_n and_o call_v upon_o the_o devil_n he_o give_v up_o his_o wicked_a soul_n swear_v curse_a and_o blaspheme_v he_o die_v of_o the_o disease_n of_o lice_n and_o worm_n increase_v in_o a_o most_o loathsome_a ulcer_n about_o his_o privy_a part_n so_o as_o none_o present_a can_v endure_v the_o stench_n these_o thing_n be_v declare_v concern_v his_o lasciviousness_n his_o sundry_a abominable_a vice_n and_o sodomitical_a lust_n for_o which_o he_o be_v by_o the_o magistrate_n under_o who_o he_o live_v brand_v on_o the_o shoulder_n with_o a_o hot_a burn_a iron_n unto_o which_o i_o yet_o see_v not_o any_o sound_n and_o clear_a refutation_n make_v thus_o far_o he_o of_o beza_n also_o another_o father_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n many_o foul_a and_o impious_a thing_n be_v record_v his_o odious_a conspiracy_n and_o seditious_a book_n be_v mention_v by_o bolseck_n in_o his_o book_n of_o beza_n life_n and_o by_o bancroft_n in_o his_o survey_n pag._n 127._o 54._o 59_o 219._o 220._o by_o who_o also_o he_o be_v tax_v of_o insolency_n pride_n and_o impudence_n in_o be_v too_o bold_a with_o the_o ancient_a father_n last_o he_o write_v 19_o write_v faius_n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la &_o obitu_fw-la beza_n p._n 19_o many_o lascivious_a poem_n and_o that_o after_o he_o be_v turn_v protestant_a and_o one_o epigram_n among_o the_o rest_n most_o infamous_a wherein_o debate_v with_o himself_o whether_o he_o shall_v prefer_v his_o lust_n with_o candida_n his_o wench_n or_o andebertus_fw-la his_o boy_n in_o conclusion_n he_o prefer_v the_o late_a and_o of_o two_o evil_a do_n both_o of_o which_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v avoid_v he_o do_v deliberate_o choose_v one_o and_o that_o the_o most_o foul_a and_o unnatural_a these_o thing_n and_o much_o more_o to_o this_o purpose_n be_v record_v of_o these_o and_z other_o the_o suppose_a apostle_n converter_n of_o the_o world_n and_o restorer_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o evangelicall_n doctrine_n of_o who_o we_o may_v say_v as_o joseph_n brethren_n do_v to_o jacob_n of_o his_o coat_n all_o smeer_v with_o blood_n vide_fw-la utrum_fw-la tunica_n filii_fw-la tui_fw-la sit_fw-la a_fw-la non_fw-fr see_v whether_o it_o be_v thy_o son_n coat_n or_o no_o gen._n 37.32_o judge_n whether_o these_o be_v the_o life_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n send_v to_o control_n the_o world_n to_o reform_v and_o lead_v out_o of_o error_n the_o misguide_a son_n of_o man_n sure_o any_o prudent_a man_n will_v believe_v that_o either_o god_n never_o intend_v the_o change_n they_o have_v make_v or_o if_o he_o do_v he_o will_v have_v choose_v other_o kind_n of_o man_n than_o these_o such_o as_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n who_o give_v the_o law_n unto_o the_o jew_n and_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n who_o bring_v the_o gospel_n to_o the_o gentile_n as_o for_o the_o common_a multitude_n luther_n to_o the_o credit_n of_o his_o doctrine_n confess_v postill_n super_fw-la evang._n dominicae_fw-la 1._o advent_v that_o the_o world_n grow_v daily_o worse_o man_n be_v now_o more_o revengeful_a covetous_a licentious_a than_o they_o be_v ever_o before_o in_o the_o papacy_n and_o again_o he_o say_v domin_n 26._o post_n trin._n before_o when_o we_o be_v seduce_v by_o the_o pope_n every_o man_n do_v willing_o follow_v good_a work_n and_o now_o every_o one_o neither_o say_v nor_o know_v any_o thing_n but_o how_o to_o get_v all_o thing_n to_o himself_o by_o exaction_n pillage_n theft_n lie_v usury_n etc._n etc._n and_o of_o those_o that_o have_v change_v from_o the_o catholic_a roman_a to_o the_o protestant_a religion_n it_o be_v confess_v by_o luther_n in_o serm._n convivial_a germ._n fol._n 55._o &_o musculus_fw-la loc._n com._n cap._n de_fw-fr decal_n in_o explanat_fw-la 3._o praecepti_fw-la p._n 62._o circa_fw-la med_n that_o they_o have_v change_v their_o life_n into_o worse_a which_o make_v paulus_n eberus_n a_o protestant_a writer_n of_o note_n complain_v say_v in_o praefat_fw-la comment_fw-fr philip._n in_o ep._n ad_fw-la cor._n which_o evil_n see_v every_o one_o do_v behold_v with_o his_o proper_a eye_n he_o doubt_v not_o without_o cause_n whether_o our_o evangelicall_n congregation_n be_v the_o true_a church_n which_o also_o with_o the_o other_o reason_n foremention_v have_v make_v i_o not_o at_o all_o to_o doubt_v thereof_o but_o to_o believe_v assure_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n §_o 3._o as_o for_o the_o recriminattion_n of_o the_o protestant_n and_o charge_v the_o life_n of_o some_o pope_n and_o many_o of_o the_o clergy_n and_o religious_a with_o great_a impiety_n as_o it_o be_v not_o deny_v so_o far_o forth_o as_o it_o be_v true_a so_o it_o be_v in_o itself_o impertinent_a for_o what_o church_n pretend_v to_o have_v every_o particular_a person_n though_o of_o the_o high_a rank_n blameless_a let_v they_o look_v upon_o the_o head_n of_o their_o own_o church_n whosoever_o they_o be_v that_o they_o count_v so_o and_o see_v whether_o by_o their_o own_o member_n they_o be_v account_v spotless_a particular_o the_o first_o head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n king_n henry_n the_o eight_o and_o upon_o their_o own_o clergy_n of_o who_o not_o i_o but_o doctor_n king_n bishop_n of_o london_n in_o jonam_fw-la lecture_n 45._o say_v that_o scarce_o the_o ten_o man_n of_o the_o ministry_n be_v moral_o honest_a but_o howsoever_o the_o successor_n may_v fail_v yet_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n high_o suspicious_a yea_o altogether_o convince_a that_o they_o that_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o first_o revealer_n or_o reviver_n of_o the_o forsake_a truth_n of_o god_n if_o they_o be_v not_o of_o godly_a life_n be_v counterfeit_a messenger_n and_o false_a prophet_n and_o the_o protestant_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o make_v a_o inventory_n of_o the_o fault_n of_o catholic_n for_o so_o many_o hundred_o year_n as_o they_o confess_v catholic_n have_v possess_v the_o church_n and_o that_o throughout_o the_o world_n and_o compare_v it_o with_o their_o own_o fault_n who_o church_n be_v little_a above_o one_o hundred_o year_n old_a and_o possess_v but_o some_o corner_n of_o the_o world_n nor_o be_v the_o sanctity_n of_o the_o church_n i_o confess_v to_o be_v measure_v exact_o
and_o it_o be_v the_o main_a design_n of_o some_o of_o the_o clergy_n to_o persuade_v the_o people_n into_o a_o belief_n that_o he_o be_v antichrist_n which_o conceit_n when_o it_o have_v once_o strong_o seize_v they_o as_o it_o do_v yet_o by_o very_o weak_a and_o silly_a argument_n they_o care_v not_o to_o inquire_v any_o further_a but_o conclude_v from_o thence_o and_o that_o just_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o neither_o he_o nor_o his_o adherent_n be_v either_o head_n or_o member_n of_o the_o church_n but_o the_o contrary_n i_o find_v most_o evident_a by_o the_o testimony_n of_o all_o antiquity_n first_o that_o our_o saviour_n appoint_v s._n peter_n his_o vicar_n &_o head_n of_o his_o church_n here_o on_o earth_n and_o after_o he_o his_o successor_n in_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n nor_o do_v we_o read_v either_o in_o scripture_n counsel_n father_n or_o history_n that_o any_o other_o of_o the_o apostle_n but_o peter_n be_v think_v or_o pretend_v by_o any_o to_o be_v the_o chief_a over_o the_o rest_n and_o over_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o some_o one_o be_v head_n both_o reason_n and_o authority_n do_v convince_v nor_o be_v it_o a_o denial_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v the_o head_n while_o we_o say_v that_o s._n peter_n be_v and_o the_o pope_n be_v so_o for_o christ_n we_o confess_v be_v the_o head_n original_o and_o immediate_o the_o pope_n derivative_o from_o and_o by_o he_o christ_n be_v the_o principal_a the_o pope_n but_o his_o deputy_n and_o representer_n and_o these_o two_o headship_n do_v not_o contradict_v as_o some_o protestant_n imagine_v but_o be_v subordinate_a the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o and_o with_o as_o much_o reason_n they_o may_v deny_v a_o king_n to_o be_v head_n of_o his_o kingdom_n because_o the_o scripture_n say_v psal_n 46.8_o god_n be_v king_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n as_o deny_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n because_o christ_n be_v so_o s._n basil_n concione_n de_fw-fr poenit_fw-la show_v we_o the_o difference_n of_o their_o headship_n though_o peter_n be_v a_o rock_n say_v he_o he_o be_v not_o a_o rock_n as_o christ_n be_v for_o christ_n be_v the_o true_a immovable_a rock_n of_o himself_o peter_n be_v immovable_a by_o christ_n the_o rock_n for_o jesus_n do_v communicate_v and_o impart_v his_o dignity_n not_o void_v himself_o of_o they_o but_o hold_v they_o to_o himself_o bestow_v they_o also_o on_o other_o he_o be_v the_o light_n and_o yet_o you_o be_v the_o light_n he_o be_v the_o priest_n and_o yet_o he_o make_v priest_n he_o be_v the_o rock_n and_o he_o make_v a_o rock_n therefore_o our_o saviour_n say_v to_o peter_n math._n 16.18.19_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o and_o i_o will_v give_v unto_o thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o shall_v bind_v upon_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o shall_v loose_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n nor_o be_v it_o contrary_a to_o this_o as_o protestant_n imagine_v to_o say_v as_o the_o father_n sometime_o do_v that_o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o confession_n of_o peter_n these_o two_o exposition_n not_o exclude_v but_o include_v one_o another_o for_o they_o intend_v that_o the_o church_n be_v build_v causal_o on_o the_o confession_n of_o peter_n and_o formal_o on_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o confession_n of_o peter_n be_v the_o cause_n wherefore_o christ_n choose_v he_o to_o constitute_v he_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o the_o person_n of_o s._n peter_n be_v that_o on_o which_o our_o lord_n do_v proper_o build_v his_o church_n as_o s._n hilary_n in_o mat._n c._n 16._o say_v the_o confession_n of_o s._n peter_n have_v receive_v a_o worthy_a reward_n so_o that_o to_o say_v the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o confession_n of_o peter_n be_v not_o to_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v build_v on_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n but_o it_o be_v to_o express_v the_o cause_n wherefore_o it_o be_v build_v upon_o he_o as_o when_o s._n hierome_n ad_fw-la pammach_n advers._fw-la error_n joan._n hierosol_n ep._n 91._o say_v that_o peter_n walk_v not_o on_o the_o water_n but_o faith_n it_o be_v not_o to_o deny_v that_o s._n peter_n walk_v true_o on_o the_o water_n but_o it_o be_v to_o express_v that_o the_o cause_n that_o make_v he_o walk_v there_o be_v not_o the_o natural_a activity_n of_o his_o body_n but_o the_o faith_n that_o he_o have_v give_v to_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n so_o that_o these_o two_o proposition_n be_v both_o true_a peter_n faith_n walk_v on_o the_o water_n and_o peter_n person_n walk_v on_o the_o water_n so_o likewise_o these_o the_o church_n be_v build_v on_o the_o faith_n of_o peter_n and_o the_o church_n be_v build_v on_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n the_o confession_n of_o peter_n faith_n be_v the_o cause_n why_o christ_n build_v his_o church_n upon_o peter_n person_n again_o our_o saviour_n say_v to_o peter_n simon_n son_n of_o ionas_n love_v thou_o i_o more_o than_o these_o he_o say_v unto_o he_o yea_o lord_n thou_o know_v that_o i_o love_v thou_o he_o say_v unto_o he_o feed_v my_o lamb_n john_n 21.15_o and_o thus_o the_o second_o and_o the_o three_o time_n which_o speed_n be_v direct_v to_o peter_n alone_o as_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n more_o than_o these_o whereby_o he_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o rest_n and_o by_o these_o word_n be_v give_v to_o he_o the_o ecclesiastical_a power_n to_o feed_v and_o also_o to_o govern_v as_o the_o word_n in_o the_o original_n do_v signify_v and_o that_o not_o some_o alone_a but_o all_o the_o whole_a flock_n of_o christ_n of_o which_o the_o father_n give_v abundant_a testimony_n s._n aug._n say_v serm._n 5._o in_o fest_n pet._n &_o pauli_n speak_v of_o s._n peter_n that_o he_o only_o among_o the_o apostle_n deserve_v to_o hear_v very_o i_o say_v unto_o thou_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n worthy_a true_o who_o to_o the_o people_n who_o be_v to_o be_v build_v in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n may_v be_v a_o stone_n for_o their_o foundation_n a_o pillar_n for_o their_o stay_n a_o key_n to_o open_v the_o gate_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o again_o quaestion_n vet_z &_o nov_fw-mi test_n q._n 7â—_n our_o saviour_n when_o he_o command_v to_o pay_v for_o himself_o and_o peter_n seem_v to_o have_v pay_v for_o all_o because_o as_o in_o our_o saviour_n be_v all_o the_o cause_n of_o superiority_n so_o after_o he_o all_o be_v contain_v in_o peter_n for_o he_o ordain_v he_o the_o head_n of_o they_o that_o he_o may_v be_v the_o head_n of_o our_o lord_n flock_v s._n gregory_n also_o lib._n 4._o ep._n 32._o say_v '_o it_o be_v clear_a to_o all_o that_o know_v the_o gospel_n that_o by_o our_o lord_n mouth_n the_o care_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v commit_v to_o holy_a peter_n the_o prince_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n for_o to_o he_o it_o be_v say_v peter_n love_v thou_o i_o feed_v my_o sheep_n and_o further_o he_o apply_v the_o place_n of_o scripture_n speak_v to_o s._n peter_n above_o mention_v to_o this_o end_n and_o s._n chrysostome_n hom._n 87._o in_o joan._n 21._o say_v that_o peter_n be_v the_o mouth_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o prince_n and_o top_n of_o the_o company_n and_o therefore_o paul_n go_v to_o see_v he_o above_o other_o as_o for_o s._n paul_n reprove_v of_o s._n peter_n it_o be_v for_o a_o error_n of_o conversation_n not_o of_o doctrine_n as_o tertullian_n say_v nor_o do_v it_o any_o way_n diminish_v his_o primacy_n but_o only_o show_v that_o a_o inferior_a may_v reprove_v his_o superior_a if_o the_o matter_n require_v it_o and_o the_o manner_n be_v not_o unseemly_a which_o no_o man_n will_v deny_v therefore_o this_o instance_n be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n be_v thus_o also_o answer_v by_o s._n augustine_n lib._n 2._o de_fw-la bapt._n c._n 1._o §_o 2._o and_o as_o christ_n ordain_v s._n peter_n to_o be_v the_o supreme_a pastor_n and_o head_n of_o the_o church_n so_o it_o be_v his_o will_n that_o that_o office_n shall_v continue_v in_o s._n peter_n successor_n in_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v one_o chief_a pastor_n always_o in_o the_o church_n for_o the_o government_n thereof_o and_o decide_v of_o controversy_n god_n practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n numb_a 20.28_o exod._n 18.15_o etc._n etc._n deut._n 17.8_o etc._n etc._n give_v we_o reason_n to_o believe_v who_o appoint_v the_o high_a priest_n therein_o to_o succeed_v
one_o another_o to_o this_o end_n that_o the_o office_n of_o a_o pastor_n be_v always_o needful_a our_o saviour_n imply_v in_o call_v his_o people_n his_o sheep_n and_o sheep_n without_o a_o shepherd_n be_v like_a to_o be_v but_o il_fw-mi provide_v for_o and_o as_o they_o be_v always_o sheep_n so_o they_o ought_v always_o to_o have_v a_o shepherd_n which_o office_n in_o ordinary_a be_v give_v to_o s._n peter_n first_o aught_o to_o continue_v out_o of_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o cause_n thereof_o so_o long_o as_o the_o sheep_n continue_v which_o will_v be_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n which_o s._n peter_n not_o be_v now_o able_a to_o do_v in_o person_n reason_n require_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v do_v by_o his_o successor_n the_o apostle_n 1_o cor._n 12.21_o compare_v the_o church_n to_o a_o body_n and_o say_v the_o head_n can_v say_v to_o the_o foot_n i_o have_v no_o need_n of_o you_o which_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o christ_n our_o head_n for_o he_o may_v true_o say_v to_o we_o all_o that_o he_o have_v no_o need_n of_o we_o it_o must_v therefore_o be_v mean_v of_o some_o head_n here_o on_o earth_n which_o must_v continue_v as_o long_o as_o the_o church_n continue_v a_o body_n and_o that_o be_v to_o the_o world_n end_n and_o that_o the_o successor_n of_o s._n peter_n be_v this_o head_n s._n chrysostome_n doubt_v not_o to_o affirm_v who_o demand_v why_o christ_n shed_v his_o blood_n pontific_n de_fw-fr saterdot_n l._n 2._o initio_fw-la leo_fw-la serm._n 2._o de_fw-fr annivers_n assump_v sva_fw-la ad_fw-la pontific_n answers_z it_o be_v to_o gain_v that_o flock_n the_o care_n whereof_o he_o commit_v to_o peter_n &_o to_o peter_n successor_n and_o s._n leo_n peter_n continue_v and_o live_v in_o his_o successor_n and_o that_o his_o successor_n be_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v out_o of_o doubt_n none_o but_o they_o ever_o assume_v it_o to_o themselves_o or_o have_v it_o grant_v by_o other_o for_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n succeed_v not_o s._n peter_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o of_o that_o diocese_n for_o succession_n to_o any_o in_o his_o whole_a right_n be_v not_o but_o to_o he_o that_o leave_v his_o place_n either_o by_o natural_a death_n deposition_n or_o voluntary_a resignation_n now_o s._n peter_n live_v and_o rule_v leave_v the_o church_n of_o antioch_n and_o place_v his_o sea_n at_o rome_n where_o he_o also_o die_v so_o that_o he_o that_o succeed_v he_o in_o that_o sea_n must_v succeed_v he_o both_o as_o he_o be_v bishop_n thereof_o and_o likewise_o as_o he_o be_v head_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n as_o for_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n he_o do_v never_o either_o possess_v or_o pretend_v to_o high_a than_o the_o three_o place_n among_o the_o patriarch_n cone_n nic._n can._n 6._o gelasius_n in_o decret_a cum_fw-la 70._o episcopis_fw-la affirm_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v prefer_v before_o other_o church_n not_o by_o any_o constitution_n of_o counsel_n but_o she_o obtain_v primacy_n by_o the_o evangelicall_n voice_n of_o our_o lord_n say_v thou_o be_v 〈◊〉_d upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v mâ—…_n 〈◊〉_d and_o s._n hierome_n in_o his_o 59_o epistle_n 〈…〉_o to_o pope_n damâ—sus_n say_v to_o 〈◊〉_d she_o 〈◊〉_d require_v from_o the_o priest_n the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d â—â—â—tion_n and_o from_o the_o pastor_n 〈…〉_o i_o speak_v with_o the_o successor_n of_o thâ—_n 〈◊〉_d shoâ—â—_n etc._n etc._n i_o follow_v none_o but_o christ_n in_o 〈◊〉_d join_v in_o communion_n to_o your_o holyn_n sse_n that_o be_v to_o the_o chair_n of_o peter_n upon_o that_o rock_n i_o know_v the_o church_n to_o be_v build_v 3._o whosoever_o out_o of_o this_o house_n eat_v the_o lamb_n be_v profane_a whosoever_o shall_v not_o be_v in_o the_o ark_n of_o no_n shall_v perish_v in_o the_o deluge_n and_o s._n aug._n writing_n to_o pope_n innocentius_n epist_n 92._o say_v we_o think_v that_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o your_o holiness_n derive_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o holy_a scripture_n they_o will_v more_o easy_o yield_v who_o believe_v such_o perverse_a and_o pernicious_a thing_n wherein_o he_o derive_v the_o pope_n authority_n from_o the_o scripture_n and_o s_o bernard_n write_v to_o pope_n eugenius_n say_v thus_o thou_o alone_o be_v not_o only_o the_o pastor_n of_o sheep_n pp_n de_fw-fr consider_v l._n 3_o cap._n 8._o &_o epist_n 190._o ad_fw-la innoc._n pp_n but_o also_o of_o pastor_n thou_o demand_v how_o i_o prove_v this_o out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n for_o to_o who_o i_o do_v not_o say_v bishop_n but_o also_o of_o the_o apostle_n be_v all_o the_o sheep_n so_o absolute_o and_o indeterminate_o commit_v peter_n if_o thou_o love_v i_o feed_v my_o sheep_n which_o the_o people_n of_o this_o or_o that_o city_n country_n or_o kingdom_n he_o say_v my_o sheep_n to_o who_o be_v it_o not_o plain_a that_o he_o do_v not_o assign_v some_o but_o all_o nothing_o be_v except_v where_o nothing_o be_v distinguish_v etc._n etc._n to_o conclude_v james_n who_o seem_v a_o pillar_n for_o the_o church_n be_v content_a with_o jerusalem_n only_o yield_v the_o universality_n to_o peter_n and_o with_o the_o father_n apart_o do_v concur_v the_o father_n unite_a in_o council_n by_o who_o in_o many_o counsel_n this_o truth_n have_v be_v declare_v as_o in_o the_o council_n of_o 7._o of_o sess_n 14._o c._n 7._o trent_n the_o council_n of_o florence_n ult_n florence_n sess_n ult_n the_o council_n of_o general_a of_o respon_n synod_n de_fw-fr authoritat_fw-la conc._n general_a basil_n the_o council_n of_o 3._o of_o part._n 2._o act._n 3._o ephesus_n the_o council_n of_o 5._o of_o sub._n innoc._n 3._o e._n 5._o lateran_n the_o second_o council_n of_o 2._o of_o act._n 2._o nice_a the_o council_n of_o venet._n of_o conc._n chal._n act._n 1._o &_o act._n 3._o tom_n 2._o p._n 252_o edit_n venet._n chalcedon_n as_o be_v easy_a to_o show_v at_o large_a if_o need_v require_v §_o 3._o as_o for_o the_o attempt_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n against_o the_o pope_n it_o be_v not_o for_o the_o primacy_n and_o headship_n of_o the_o church_n catholic_a but_o only_o of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o east_n and_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n which_o he_o claim_v be_v not_o with_o intent_n of_o superiority_n over_o the_o pope_n but_o over_o the_o other_o patriarch_n who_o be_v all_o of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n and_o in_o association_n with_o the_o pope_n for_o those_o part_n yet_o with_o subjection_n to_o the_o pope_n acknowledge_v he_o the_o root_n and_o stock_n of_o the_o universality_n even_o as_o menas_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o contention_n acknowledge_v say_v 4._o council_n constant_n sub_fw-la men._n act._n 4._o we_o will_v in_o all_o thing_n follow_v and_o obey_v the_o sea_n apostolic_a and_o as_o the_o emperor_n and_o patriarch_n both_o acknowledge_v as_o s._n gregory_n lib._n 7._o indict_v 2._o ep_n 93._o report_v in_o these_o word_n who_o be_v it_o that_o doubt_v but_o that_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a which_o the_o most_o religious_a lord_n the_o emperor_n and_o our_o brother_n bishop_n of_o the_o same_o city_n continual_o protest_v and_o if_o it_o be_v true_a as_o protestant_n imagine_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n contend_v with_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o absolute_a primacy_n over_o the_o christian_a world_n this_o do_v no_o more_o prove_v his_o right_n than_o perkin_n warbecks_n pretention_n in_o the_o day_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o seven_o do_v prove_v his_o right_n to_o the_o crown_n of_o england_n and_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o do_v obtain_v that_o which_o he_o aspire_v to_o but_o be_v reject_v by_o the_o voice_n of_o mankind_n which_o be_v a_o argument_n that_o their_o claim_n be_v unjust_a §_o 4._o another_o great_a objection_n of_o protestant_n against_o the_o pope_n primacy_n be_v fetch_v from_o s._n gregory_n who_o be_v pope_n himself_o and_o be_v this_o that_o he_o that_o entitle_v himself_o universal_a bishop_n exalt_v himself_o like_o lucifer_n above_o his_o brethren_n and_o be_v a_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o which_o word_n i_o find_v that_o the_o word_n universal_a have_v two_o meaning_n the_o one_o proper_a literal_a and_o grammatical_a whereby_o it_o signify_v only_a bishop_n exclude_v all_o other_o the_o other_o transfer_v and_o metaphorical_a whereby_o it_o signify_v the_o supreme_a over_o all_o bishop_n and_o s._n gregory_n censure_v this_o title_n in_o the_o first_o sense_n because_o that_o from_o hence_o it_o will_v have_v ensue_v that_o there_o have_v be_v but_o one_o bishop_n only_o and_o that_o all_o the_o rest_n have_v be_v but_o his_o deputy_n and_o not_o true_a bishop_n and_o true_a officer_n of_o christ_n as_o
life_n but_o that_o a_o man_n want_v mean_n of_o sacred_a communion_n may_v by_o other_o mean_n preserve_v himself_o in_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n and_o though_o we_o shall_v suppose_v that_o actual_a communion_n be_v a_o necessary_a mean_n to_o preserve_v spiritual_a life_n yet_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n be_v abundant_o sufficient_a thereunto_o as_o i_o shall_v present_o show_v and_o if_o so_o by_o force_n of_o the_o institution_n there_o be_v no_o more_o require_v for_o we_o must_v know_v that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o a_o institution_n and_o a_o precept_n the_o precept_n of_o both_o kind_n if_o christ_n give_v any_o do_v bind_v whether_o both_o kind_n be_v necessary_a for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o man_n soul_n in_o grace_n or_o no_o but_o the_o institution_n of_o both_o kind_n do_v not_o bind_v to_o the_o use_n further_o than_o the_o thing_n institute_v be_v necessary_a to_o the_o maintenance_n of_o the_o say_v spiritual_a life_n to_o which_o see_v one_o kind_n be_v sufficient_a the_o institution_n of_o both_o kind_n do_v not_o oblige_v we_o to_o the_o use_n of_o both_o §_o 3._o now_o that_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n be_v sufficient_a transubstantiation_n be_v suppose_v easy_o appear_v in_o that_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o sole_a form_n of_o bread_n see_v it_o contain_v the_o author_n and_o fountain_n of_o life_n whole_a and_o entire_a according_a to_o body_n soul_n blood_n and_o his_o infinite_a person_n be_v abundant_o sufficient_a for_o the_o refection_n of_o the_o soul_n yea_o no_o less_o than_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n for_o this_o one_o kind_n contain_v in_o it_o no_o less_o than_o be_v contain_v in_o both_o that_o be_v whole_a christ_n god_n and_o man_n his_o body_n be_v there_o by_o force_n of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o by_o concomitance_n there_o be_v the_o blood_n the_o soul_n the_o divinity_n for_o there_o be_v the_o person_n of_o christ_n alive_a which_o imply_v all_o these_o particular_n it_o be_v impossible_a he_o shall_v be_v there_o otherwise_o as_o s._n paul_n say_v christ_n rise_v again_o from_o the_o dead_a now_o die_v no_o more_o death_n shall_v have_v no_o more_o dominion_n over_o he_o rom._n 6.9_o and_o to_o the_o receiver_n of_o christ_n by_o eat_v only_o he_o promise_v the_o end_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v life_n he_o that_o eat_v i_o he_o shall_v live_v by_o i_o john_n 6.58.59_o and_o to_o the_o sole_a reception_n of_o he_o under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n he_o that_o eat_v this_o bread_n shall_v live_v for_o ever_o and_o this_o sure_o he_o will_v not_o have_v say_v if_o receive_v in_o both_o kind_n have_v be_v necessary_a §_o 4._o but_o because_o protestant_n deny_v transubstantiation_n i_o will_v without_o that_o supposition_n prove_v that_o to_o receive_v in_o one_o kind_n be_v sufficient_a first_o because_o that_o in_o one_o kind_n be_v contain_v the_o whole_a substance_n essence_n and_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o second_o because_o it_o be_v not_o against_o any_o divine_a precept_n as_o for_o the_o institution_n i_o have_v prove_v already_o that_o it_o have_v not_o the_o force_n of_o a_o precept_n first_o in_o one_o kind_n alone_o be_v contain_v the_o whole_a substance_n and_o essence_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v these_o four_o matter_n word_n signification_n causality_n first_o there_o be_v the_o element_n or_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v consecrate_v bread_n and_o manducation_n thereof_o second_o there_o be_v the_o word_n or_o form_n of_o speech_n show_v the_o divine_a and_o supernatural_a purpose_n whereto_o the_o element_n be_v consecrate_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o these_o two_o make_v a_o sacrament_n according_a to_o s._n aug_n accedit_fw-la verbum_fw-la ad_fw-la elementum_fw-la &_o fit_a sacramentum_fw-la three_o there_o be_v a_o sign_n or_o signification_n therein_o and_o that_o threefold_a first_o of_o spiritual_a food_n for_o the_o nourishment_n of_o the_o soul_n second_o of_o union_n and_o conjunction_n between_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n and_o between_o the_o faithful_a one_o with_o another_o even_o as_o in_o the_o bread_n there_o be_v a_o mixture_n of_o flower_n and_o water_n and_o in_o the_o flower_n of_o many_o grain_n together_o three_o the_o death_n and_o passion_n of_o christ_n be_v hereby_o signify_v for_o as_o by_o the_o wine_n we_o have_v a_o motive_n to_o remember_v his_o blood_n shed_v and_o separate_v from_o his_o body_n so_o by_o the_o bread_n we_o may_v conceive_v his_o body_n deprive_v of_o blood_n by_o the_o effusion_n thereof_o upon_o the_o cross_n whereupon_o christ_n as_o s._n paul_n testify_v 1._o cor._n 11.24.25_o do_v after_o the_o consecration_n of_o each_o kind_n particular_o recommend_v the_o memory_n of_o his_o passion_n as_o know_v thas_o in_o each_o of_o they_o alone_o be_v a_o sufficient_a memorial_n thereof_o last_o there_o be_v causality_n that_o be_v a_o work_n in_o the_o soul_n the_o spiritual_a effect_n it_o signify_v as_o our_o saviour_n say_v he_o that_o eat_v this_o bread_n shall_v live_v for_o ever_o joh._n 6.59_o and_o if_o any_o object_n that_o though_o there_o be_v all_o the_o essential_a part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o one_o kind_n yet_o there_o be_v not_o all_o the_o integrall_a part_n i_o answer_v that_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o two_o integrall_a part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n more_o than_o the_o several_a particle_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v integrall_a part_n and_o as_o the_o sacrament_n be_v sufficient_a whether_o it_o be_v in_o a_o great_a or_o less_o quantity_n of_o bread_n or_o wine_n so_o be_v it_o whether_o it_o be_v in_o bread_n only_o or_o wine_n only_o for_o our_o saviour_n institute_v the_o whole_a sacrament_n both_o in_o bread_n and_o in_o wine_n as_o two_o distinct_a entire_a matter_n thereof_o not_o as_o integrall_a part_n thereof_o and_o give_v we_o leave_v to_o use_v or_o both_o or_o either_o as_o shall_v appear_v in_o that_o he_o have_v not_o oblige_v we_o by_o any_o precept_n to_o the_o use_n of_o both_o and_o thus_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o sacrament_n in_o one_o kind_n be_v full_a entire_a and_o complete_a in_o substance_n and_o that_o by_o participation_n thereof_o prepare_a conscience_n do_v receive_v the_o benefit_n of_o christ_n death_n and_o passion_n neither_o do_v it_o hereupon_o follow_v that_o because_o the_o sacrament_n be_v essential_o and_o entire_o contain_v under_o either_o kind_n therefore_o the_o priest_n receive_v underboth_o receive_v two_o sacrament_n for_o be_v receive_v both_o at_o once_o they_o make_v but_o one_o as_o be_v ordain_v to_o one_o refection_n signify_v one_o thing_n and_o produce_v one_o effect_n even_o as_o six_o or_o seven_o dish_n of_o meat_n set_v upon_o a_o table_n do_v make_v but_o one_o dinner_n whereas_o part_n thereof_o be_v serve_v one_o day_n and_o part_v another_o will_v make_v two_o and_o the_o reason_n why_o priest_n receive_v under_o both_o kind_n be_v because_o they_o offer_v up_o a_o sacrifice_n represent_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v not_o perfect_o represent_v but_o by_o both_o kind_n wherefore_o also_o in_o this_o sort_n be_v it_o prefigure_v in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o melchizedek_n offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v thus_o prove_v that_o whole_a christ_n and_o the_o true_a essence_n and_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v under_o either_o kind_n it_o follow_v that_o in_o distribute_v it_o in_o one_o kind_n only_o there_o be_v no_o irreverence_n offer_v to_o the_o sacrament_n it_o not_o be_v give_v as_o protestant_n think_v half_a or_o maim_a but_o essential_o and_o entire_o whole_a nor_o be_v any_o injury_n do_v to_o the_o people_n by_o deprive_v they_o of_o any_o grace_n meet_v to_o salvation_n see_v the_o very_a fountain_n of_o grace_n be_v no_o less_o receive_v under_o either_o kind_n than_o under_o both_o nor_o be_v it_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o catholic_a divine_n that_o more_o grace_n be_v obtain_v by_o communicate_v in_o both_o kind_n than_o in_o one_o yet_o if_o it_o be_v this_o advantage_n may_v be_v easy_o balance_v by_o other_o mean_n as_o by_o the_o more_o frequent_a receive_n in_o one_o kind_n and_o by_o our_o obedience_n to_o the_o church_n now_o by_o the_o premise_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o whether_o we_o respect_v the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n or_o the_o nature_n thereof_o no_o obligation_n or_o necessity_n arise_v of_o receive_v in_o both_o kind_n the_o only_a question_n therefore_o remain_v be_v whether_o we_o be_v bind_v thereunto_o by_o any_o express_a precept_n of_o our_o saviour_n or_o his_o apostle_n protestant_n believe_v we_o be_v and_o for_o proof_n thereof_o allege_v these_o place_n unless_o you_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o shall_v not_o have_v life_n
thereof_o mark_v 14.23_o but_o the_o second_o all_o be_v restrain_v to_o all_o the_o apostle_n what_o reason_n then_o be_v there_o to_o extend_v the_o former_a word_n further_o than_o to_o all_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o reason_n why_o christ_n say_v drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o and_o do_v not_o say_v eat_v you_o all_o of_o this_o be_v not_o as_o protestant_n vain_o imagine_v because_o christ_n foresee_v that_o some_o will_v deny_v the_o use_n of_o the_o chalice_n to_o the_o communicant_n but_o that_o the_o first_o to_o who_o our_o saviour_n give_v the_o cup_n and_o so_o the_o rest_n until_o the_o last_o be_v to_o know_v that_o they_o be_v not_o to_o drink_v all_o but_o be_v to_o leave_v so_o much_o as_o may_v suffice_v for_o they_o or_o he_o that_o be_v to_o drink_v after_o without_o new_a fill_n and_o consecration_n which_o form_n of_o word_n he_o use_v most_o plain_o a_o little_a before_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o pasche_n for_o as_o s._n luke_n say_v luke_n 22.17_o take_v the_o chalice_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o say_v take_v it_o and_o divide_v it_o among_o you_o whereas_o break_v the_o bread_n himself_o and_o give_v to_o every_o one_o his_o part_n and_o not_o the_o whole_a to_o be_v divide_v among_o they_o there_o be_v no_o such_o necessity_n of_o the_o say_a word_n §_o 6._o as_o for_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o they_o do_v no_o way_n infer_v a_o precept_n of_o receive_v in_o both_o kind_n first_o because_o our_o saviour_n say_v these_o word_n absolute_o only_a of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n but_o in_o the_o form_n of_o wine_n only_o conditional_o do_v this_o as_o oft_o as_o you_o shall_v drink_v in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o not_o command_v they_o to_o drink_v but_o in_o case_n they_o do_v drink_v which_o be_v lawful_a and_o usual_a in_o those_o time_n but_o not_o so_o now_o as_o i_o shall_v show_v by_o and_o by_o that_o then_o they_o shall_v do_v it_o in_o memory_n of_o christ_n so_o that_o this_o precept_n do_v this_o be_v the_o only_a precept_n give_v by_o christ_n to_o his_o church_n concern_v this_o matter_n and_o give_v absolute_o of_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n conditional_o of_o the_o form_n of_o wine_n there_o be_v no_o colour_n to_o accuse_v the_o church_n of_o do_v against_o christ_n precept_n by_o communion_n under_o one_o kind_n only_o s._n augustine_n say_v epist_n 1_o 18._o that_o our_o lord_n do_v not_o appoint_v in_o what_o order_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v to_o be_v take_v afterward_o but_o leave_v authority_n unto_o the_o apostle_n to_o make_v such_o appointment_n by_o who_o he_o be_v to_o dispose_v and_o order_v his_o church_n but_o suppose_v christ_n have_v speak_v these_fw-mi imperative_fw-it word_n do_v this_o after_o the_o give_v of_o the_o cup_n yet_o be_v they_o to_o be_v understand_v with_o restriction_n to_o those_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o essence_n and_o substance_n of_o this_o action_n for_o if_o we_o extend_v it_o further_o to_o the_o accidentary_a circumstance_n thereof_o in_o which_o christ_n do_v then_o institute_v and_o give_v the_o sacrament_n many_o absurdity_n will_v follow_v for_o by_o this_o rule_n we_o must_v always_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n after_o supper_n and_o in_o unleavened_a bread_n the_o receiver_n must_v take_v it_o into_o their_o hand_n and_o the_o priest_n must_v wash_v the_o foot_n of_o those_o to_o who_o he_o administer_v it_o with_o the_o like_a now_o see_v to_o bind_v man_n to_o these_o circumstance_n of_o our_o saviour_n action_n be_v in_o all_o man_n judgement_n very_o absurd_a we_o must_v not_o extend_v the_o precept_n do_v this_o to_o the_o say_v or_o the_o like_a circumstance_n but_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o precept_n include_v only_o the_o do_v of_o that_o which_o pertain_v to_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o which_o kind_n communion_n in_o both_o kind_n can_v be_v it_o be_v also_o a_o circumstance_n the_o substance_n thereof_o be_v entire_a in_o one_o only_a kind_n as_o have_v be_v prove_v so_o that_o the_o protestant_n wrangle_v thus_o for_o the_o cup_n do_v but_o fulfil_v in_o themselves_o though_o in_o a_o different_a sense_n the_o prophecy_n of_o isaiah_n erit_fw-la clamour_v in_o plateis_fw-la super_fw-la vino_fw-la there_o shall_v be_v cry_v for_o wine_n in_o the_o street_n isay_n 24.11_o thus_o it_o appear_v that_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n be_v not_o of_o the_o essence_n or_o integrity_n of_o the_o sacrament_n nor_o necessary_a by_o any_o divine_a precept_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o as_o a_o thing_n indifferent_a it_o may_v be_v permit_v or_o restrain_v according_a as_o the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v think_v fit_a for_o the_o precinct_n of_o humane_a power_n streach_v to_o thing_n indifferent_a and_o only_o to_o they_o thing_n absolute_o command_v man_n can_v forbid_v thing_n absolute_o forbid_v man_n can_v command_v and_o therefore_o the_o territory_n of_o humane_a legislative_a power_n must_v be_v in_o thing_n indifferent_a or_o else_o there_o be_v none_o at_o all_o which_o be_v against_o scripture_n reason_n and_o the_o most_o general_a belief_n and_o practice_n of_o mankind_n the_o apostle_n practise_v this_o power_n upon_o the_o gentile_n by_o impose_v upon_o they_o a_o new_a law_n of_o abstinence_n for_o a_o time_n from_o thing_n offer_v to_o idol_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o which_o be_v strangle_v act_v 15.29_o which_o yet_o christ_n himself_o never_o impose_v but_o leave_v it_o indifferent_a whereas_o after_o the_o apostle_n decree_n it_o become_v necessary_a wherefore_o it_o be_v say_v that_o s._n paul_n walk_v through_o syria_n and_o cilicia_n confirm_v the_o church_n command_v they_o to_o keep_v the_o precept_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o elder_n act_n 15.41_o §_o 7._o now_o the_o reason_n move_v the_o church_n to_o restrain_v communion_n to_o one_o kind_n be_v many_o and_o weighty_a first_o to_o prevent_v thereby_o the_o occasion_n of_o error_n for_o whereas_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o use_n of_o one_o or_o both_o kind_n be_v indifferent_o practise_v as_o be_v apparent_a by_o testimony_n of_o antiquity_n yea_o by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o apostle_n act_n 2.42_o and_o our_o saviour_n himself_o luke_n 26.30_o yet_o when_o as_o the_o manichean_a heretic_n rise_v quadrag_n rise_v see_v aug._n lib._n de_fw-fr haer_fw-mi c._n 46._o leo_fw-la serm._n 4._o the_o quadrag_n who_o abstain_v from_o wine_n as_o a_o thing_n in_o itself_o unlawful_a to_o be_v drink_v and_o by_o consequence_n abstain_v from_o it_o also_o in_o the_o sacrament_n holy_a bishop_n do_v hereupon_o much_o commend_v the_o use_n of_o the_o chalice_n but_o this_o error_n be_v extinguish_v and_o another_o arise_v 3.5_o arise_v aeneas_z silvius_z hist_o bohem_n cap_a 3.5_o against_o the_o integrity_n of_o christ_n under_o either_o kind_n as_o also_o avouch_v the_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o both_o the_o church_n of_o god_n hereupon_o begin_v more_o universal_o to_o practice_v communion_n under_o one_o kind_n and_o withal_o in_o declaration_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o for_o prevention_n of_o schism_n do_v absolute_o decree_v the_o lawfulness_n thereof_o with_o prohibition_n to_o the_o contrary_n so_o in_o more_o ancient_a time_n when_o the_o ebionite_n teach_v unleavened_a bread_n to_o be_v necessary_a in_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o church_n command_v the_o consecration_n thereof_o to_o be_v make_v in_o leaven_a bread_n and_o when_o the_o heretic_n nestorius_n deny_v our_o bless_a lady_n to_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o god_n and_o only_o to_o be_v call_v the_o mother_n of_o christ_n the_o church_n condemn_v he_o and_o command_v that_o she_o shall_v be_v call_v mother_n of_o god_n and_o the_o church_n have_v ever_o find_v this_o the_o most_o effectual_a mean_n for_o the_o confutation_n and_o extirpation_n of_o heresy_n namely_o by_o contrary_a decree_n and_o practice_v to_o declare_v and_o publish_v the_o truth_n a_o second_o reason_n move_v the_o church_n to_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n be_v the_o deserve_a reverence_n due_a to_o this_o high_a sacrament_n in_o consideration_n whereof_o the_o holy_a father_n do_v appoint_v most_o diligent_a care_n to_o be_v use_v lest_o any_o little_a particle_n of_o the_o host_n or_o drop_v of_o the_o chalice_n shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n now_o the_o multitude_n of_o christian_n in_o laterage_n be_v very_o great_a &_o the_o negligence_n of_o many_o in_o sacred_a thing_n as_o great_a through_o the_o coldness_n of_o their_o zeal_n &_o devotion_n it_o can_v not_o moral_o be_v possible_a but_o that_o frequent_a spill_n of_o the_o blood_n will_v happen_v if_o the_o chalice_n be_v to_o be_v give_v ordinary_o to_o the_o people_n basil_n people_n aeneas_z silvius_z ep._n 13._o de_fw-la errore_fw-la bohem._n &_o narrat_fw-la de_fw-fr bohem._n ad_fw-la conc._n basil_n
mention_v by_o plutarch_n which_o have_v a_o body_n like_o a_o sword_n but_o want_v a_o heart_n they_o have_v at_o least_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o some_o a_o show_n of_o strength_n and_o sharpness_n but_o inward_o have_v no_o power_n spirit_n or_o vigour_n and_o that_o all_o their_o specious_a show_n of_o purity_n reformation_n and_o evangelicall_n truth_n be_v but_o like_o a_o shallow_a brook_n or_o plash_n of_o water_n wherein_o we_o may_v discern_v the_o sun_n or_o moon_n and_o star_n with_o the_o whole_a face_n of_o heaven_n as_o if_o it_o be_v as_o deep_a as_o heaven_n be_v high_a when_o if_o we_o but_o sound_v it_o with_o our_o little_a finger_n we_o pierce_v it_o through_o even_o to_o the_o earth_n so_o their_o pretence_n of_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n heavenly_a truth_n and_o nothing_o but_o the_o truth_n as_o if_o like_a prometheus_n they_o have_v fetch_v it_o themselves_o from_o heaven_n be_v fathom_v i_o find_v no_o deep_o than_o the_o shallow_a conceit_n of_o private_a head_n and_o that_o like_o micol_n they_o have_v send_v away_o david_n and_o lay_v a_o image_n in_o his_o place_n 1_o king_n 19_o they_o have_v renounce_v the_o true_a and_o live_a word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n thereof_o and_o lay_v a_o image_n of_o their_o own_o fancy_n dress_v in_o the_o same_o letter_n in_o the_o room_n thereof_o and_o so_o be_v though_o not_o of_o saint_n and_o image_n which_o they_o ought_v yet_o worshipper_n of_o their_o own_o imagination_n which_o they_o ought_v not_o as_o be_v a_o high_a idolatry_n §_o 8._o these_o these_o be_v the_o motive_n which_o have_v incline_v i_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o all_o other_o protestant_a church_n be_v guilty_a both_o of_o heresy_n and_o schism_n two_o sin_n of_o high_a nature_n the_o one_o against_o god_n the_o other_o against_o our_o neighbour_n the_o one_o against_o faith_n the_o other_o against_o charity_n by_o deny_v their_o belief_n to_o doctrine_n reveal_v by_o god_n the_o supreme_a author_n and_o propose_v by_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o supreme_a witness_n of_o divine_a truth_n and_o by_o rend_v the_o seamlesse_a coat_n of_o christ_n separate_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o his_o church_n and_o that_o as_o some_o of_o their_o most_o learned_a say_v for_o thing_n not_o fundamental_a and_o what_o can_v be_v more_o imprudent_a than_o for_o a_o unfundamentall_a error_n to_o commit_v a_o fundamental_a sin_n and_o such_o it_o be_v to_o separate_v from_o the_o true_a church_n as_o the_o learned_a among_o they_o confess_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v and_o as_o the_o pretend_a error_n for_o which_o they_o do_v separate_v they_o confess_v be_v not_o fundamental_a so_o for_o aught_o they_o know_v for_o they_o confess_v that_o the_o judgement_n of_o their_o church_n may_v err_v they_o be_v no_o error_n at_o all_o and_o so_o again_o for_o aught_o they_o know_v they_o have_v not_o reform_v but_o deform_v themselves_o and_o be_v go_v out_o of_o god_n blessing_n as_o we_o say_v into_o the_o warm_a sun_n what_o madesse_n it_o be_v to_o make_v or_o continue_v a_o separation_n from_o a_o true_a church_n so_o acknowledge_v by_o all_o christian_n upon_o pretence_n not_o account_v true_a by_o any_o but_o themselves_o and_o nor_o certain_o know_v to_o be_v true_a so_o much_o as_o by_o themselves_o and_o as_o s._n augustine_n de_fw-la unit_fw-la eccles_n c._n 3._o argue_v against_o the_o donatist_n if_o both_o side_n be_v true_a they_o have_v no_o cause_n to_o separate_v and_o to_o fly_v from_o those_o who_o they_o have_v in_o possession_n if_o both_o false_a there_o be_v no_o cause_n of_o separation_n that_o they_o shall_v fly_v from_o those_o who_o be_v no_o more_o faulty_a than_o themselves_o if_o our_o doctrine_n be_v true_a and_o they_o false_a there_o be_v no_o cause_n of_o their_o separation_n because_o they_o ought_v rather_o to_o have_v amend_v themselves_o and_o continue_v in_o unity_n and_o if_o we_o be_v false_a and_o they_o true_a there_o be_v no_o cause_n of_o their_o separation_n because_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v forsake_v the_o innocent_a world_n to_o who_o either_o they_o will_v not_o or_o they_o can_v not_o demonstrate_v their_o truth_n nor_o can_v it_o excuse_v they_o to_o say_v that_o such_o or_o such_o thing_n be_v against_o their_o conscience_n for_o as_o much_o as_o they_o ought_v to_o regulate_v their_o conscience_n by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o church_n not_o of_o themselves_o otherwise_o contentious_a and_o self-willed_a spirit_n will_v never_o want_v this_o plea_n to_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n and_o so_o to_o serve_v god_n with_o their_o will-worship_n and_o not_o to_o demand_v of_o the_o church_n that_o she_o make_v her_o conscience_n stoop_v to_o a_o compliance_n with_o they_o which_o be_v insolent_a and_o unreasonable_a it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o that_o do_v any_o thing_n against_o his_o conscience_n sin_n so_o also_o if_o he_o do_v not_o that_o which_o he_o be_v command_v he_o sin_n therefore_o to_o reconcile_v this_o conflict_n of_o conscience_n man_n may_v and_o must_v though_o it_o go_v against_o the_o grain_n of_o their_o private_a judgement_n submit_v themselves_o by_o a_o implicit_a faith_n to_o the_o church_n by_o believe_v she_o to_o be_v wise_a than_o themselves_o and_o so_o believe_v what_o she_o say_v to_o be_v true_a otherwise_o this_o conscience_n will_v be_v a_o plea_n for_o all_o disobedience_n and_o impiety_n when_o wicked_a man_n may_v say_v that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v persuade_v in_o their_o conscience_n that_o the_o thing_n they_o be_v command_v to_o believe_v or_o do_v be_v good_a but_o rather_o the_o contrary_n be_v so_o and_o therefore_o they_o will_v do_v they_o thus_o erroneous_a man_n may_v think_v it_o lawful_a to_o commit_v murder_n or_o adultery_n as_o all_o rebel_n do_v the_o one_o and_o familist_n and_o adamite_n the_o other_o and_o we_o see_v that_o protestant_n who_o make_v conscience_n their_o plea_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o a_o ground_n of_o separation_n will_v not_o admit_v this_o from_o other_o that_o be_v under_o their_o command_n the_o legal_a protestant_n of_o england_n will_v not_o permit_v any_o man_n under_o pretence_n of_o conscience_n to_o refuse_v the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n but_o think_v all_o man_n bind_v to_o submit_v their_o belief_n therein_o to_o they_o and_o now_o the_o reformer_n of_o the_o reform_a who_o heretofore_o complain_v of_o it_o as_o a_o egyptian_a burden_n to_o have_v any_o thing_n impose_v on_o they_o against_o their_o conscience_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o impose_v upon_o other_o man_n conscience_n in_o their_o oath_n protestation_n and_o covenant_n of_o conspiracy_n and_o rebellion_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n and_o of_o believe_v a_o religion_n not_o only_o now_o in_o be_v but_o whatsoever_o hereafter_o shall_v be_v by_o they_o contrive_v nor_o will_v they_o suffer_v any_o man_n tenderness_n of_o conscience_n to_o be_v a_o ground_n for_o the_o separation_n of_o his_o obedience_n so_o that_o the_o separation_n of_o all_o protestant_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n under_o pretence_n of_o conscience_n as_o it_o have_v no_o ground_n of_o truth_n so_o have_v it_o not_o either_o of_o prudence_n or_o justice_n §_o 9_o and_o if_o the_o protestant_n especial_o the_o chill_a worthian_n will_v be_v as_o they_o pretend_v the_o servant_n of_o reason_n and_o follow_v she_o whither_o she_o shall_v guide_v they_o i_o can_v see_v how_o they_o can_v avoid_v come_v to_o the_o catholic_a roman_a church_n for_o see_v that_o according_a to_o they_o there_o be_v no_o infallible_a certainty_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o any_o point_n of_o faith_n for_o if_o there_o be_v so_o it_o be_v in_o their_o fundamental_n yet_o see_v they_o have_v no_o infallible_a knowledge_n what_o those_o fundamental_n be_v they_o must_v needs_o slide_v back_o again_o to_o their_o former_a universal_a uncertainty_n all_o the_o assurance_n they_o have_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n can_v be_v but_o probable_a now_o aristotle_n the_o great_a master_n of_o reason_n give_v this_o rule_n of_o probability_n that_o say_v he_o be_v probable_a which_o seem_v so_o to_o all_o or_o to_o the_o most_o or_o to_o the_o most_o wise_a and_o among_o they_o to_o all_o or_o to_o the_o most_o or_o to_o the_o most_o famous_a and_o eminent_a which_o rule_n be_v so_o consonant_a to_o reason_n as_o i_o think_v no_o reasonable_a creature_n will_v deny_v it_o nor_o can_v any_o protestant_n except_o pride_n and_o ignorance_n shut_v the_o door_n of_o his_o confession_n deny_v that_o this_o rule_n of_o probability_n among_o all_o sort_n of_o christian_n be_v applyable_a only_o to_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n there_o have_v be_v infinite_o more_o and_o more_o wise_a and_o learned_a people_n
of_o her_o communion_n than_o of_o any_o other_o yea_o many_o time_n there_o have_v be_v when_o she_o have_v enfold_v all_o christian_n in_o her_o arm_n and_o not_o one_o to_o be_v find_v out_o of_o her_o communion_n her_o doctrine_n then_o in_o reason_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o most_o probable_a and_o as_o some_o philosopher_n say_v natural_a body_n do_v neglect_v the_o law_n and_o rule_n of_o of_o their_o particular_a motion_n to_o serve_v and_o follow_v the_o law_n of_o universal_a nature_n of_o which_o one_o be_v that_o there_o must_v be_v no_o vacuum_n or_o place_n utter_o empty_a which_o law_n to_o observe_v we_o see_v that_o heavy_a body_n will_v rise_v upward_o which_o otherwise_o will_v fall_v downward_o so_o the_o particular_a rule_n of_o reason_n in_o particular_a man_n if_o they_o will_v show_v themselves_o the_o dutiful_a child_n of_o reason_n must_v give_v place_n to_o this_o general_a and_o universal_a rule_n of_o reason_n implant_v in_o mankind_n and_o when_o they_o be_v incline_v one_o way_n to_o a_o opinion_n by_o their_o own_o private_a and_o domestic_a reason_n they_o must_v suspend_v that_o inclination_n and_o conquer_v the_o provocation_n thereof_o and_o ready_o yield_v unto_o the_o fundamental_a and_o universal_a law_n of_o reason_n which_o be_v that_o in_o matter_n of_o who_o truth_n there_o be_v no_o infallible_a certainty_n that_o be_v most_o likely_a to_o be_v true_a and_o have_v the_o most_o reason_n on_o its_o side_n wherein_o the_o most_o and_o the_o most_o reasonable_a of_o reasonable_a creature_n do_v agree_v which_o if_o they_o do_v they_o shall_v not_o run_v upon_o the_o rock_n of_o believe_a contradiction_n as_o some_o of_o they_o imagine_v but_o shall_v find_v themselves_o oblige_v by_o the_o train_n of_o their_o own_o principle_n to_o become_v roman_a catholic_n these_o consideration_n together_o with_o the_o great_a assistance_n of_o god_n grace_n have_v cause_v i_o to_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o all_o protestant_a church_n who_o like_o those_o mention_v in_o s._n john_n say_v they_o be_v jew_n the_o true_a church_n and_o be_v not_o but_o be_v the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n revel_v 2.9_o and_o not_o to_o content_v myself_o to_o be_v a_o catholic_a in_o opinion_n only_o keep_v it_o private_a to_o myself_o to_o save_v my_o temporal_a interest_n nor_o with_o the_o two_o tribe_n and_o half_a forbear_v to_o enter_v into_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n but_o stay_v on_o the_o other_o side_n of_o jordan_n tempt_v thereunto_o by_o the_o pleasantness_n of_o the_o land_n but_o disdain_v to_o match_v my_o love_n so_o low_a as_o of_o this_o creep_a world_n with_o the_o renounce_n of_o all_o i_o possess_v or_o that_o my_o hope_n can_v reach_v at_o to_o the_o pull_n on_o myself_o the_o displeasure_n of_o my_o friend_n and_o kindred_n the_o reproach_n and_o hatred_n of_o the_o protestant_a party_n to_o the_o abandon_v of_o myself_o my_o wife_n and_o child_n to_o all_o the_o calamity_n which_o be_v all_o that_o beggary_n and_o perpetual_a banishment_n can_v throw_v upon_o we_o launch_v forth_o into_o the_o deep_a of_o this_o wide_a world_n without_o rudder_n anchor_n sail_n or_o tackle_n to_o humble_v ourselves_o at_o the_o foot_n of_o our_o holy_a mother_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o one_o true_a holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n and_o will_v be_v so_o and_o will_v be_v account_v so_o when_o these_o like_o their_o predecessor_n revolter_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o and_o to_o choose_v to_o perish_v for_o want_n if_o it_o be_v the_o will_n of_o god_n in_o communion_n with_o the_o catholic_a church_n rather_o than_o to_o have_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n stoop_v under_o my_o command_n and_o be_v a_o protestant_n and_o to_o say_v as_o themistocles_n do_v to_o his_o wife_n and_o child_n though_o in_o a_o different_a sense_n periissemus_fw-la nisi_fw-la periissemus_fw-la we_o have_v perish_v if_o we_o have_v not_o perish_v if_o we_o have_v not_o perish_v temporal_o we_o have_v perish_v eternal_o nor_o will_v i_o sell_v the_o inward_a peace_n and_o consolation_n i_o here_o find_v though_o at_o such_o a_o rate_n as_o will_v undo_v the_o world_n to_o buy_v it_o for_o he_o that_o purchase_v worldly_a prosperity_n with_o the_o loss_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n out-buyes_a it_o and_o will_v prove_v a_o bankrupt_a with_o which_o the_o tendry_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v counterpoize_v prove_v too_o light_a as_o our_o saviour_n say_v what_o shall_v it_o profit_v a_o man_n to_o gain_v the_o whole_a world_n and_o to_o lose_v his_o own_o soul_n math._n 16.20_o and_o all_o this_o because_o they_o that_o be_v out_o of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v outlaw_n against_o god_n be_v without_o christ_n and_o without_o god_n in_o the_o world_n as_o the_o apostle_n speak_v ephes_n 2.12_o and_o because_o as_o all_o antiquity_n testify_v that_o 1._o that_o council_n cart._n 4._o c._n 1._o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n 152._o salvation_n aug._n ep._n 152._o that_o whosoever_o be_v not_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n can_v have_v life_n 4._o life_n aug._n de_fw-fr sym_n ad_fw-la catech_n lib._n 4._o that_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v god_n for_o his_o father_n who_o will_v not_o have_v the_o church_n for_o his_o mother_n eccl_n mother_n cyp._n de_fw-fr unit_fw-la eccl_n that_o christ_n be_v not_o with_o those_o that_o assemble_v out_o of_o the_o church_n ibidem_fw-la church_n ibidem_fw-la that_o though_o they_o shall_v be_v slay_v for_o the_o confession_n of_o christ_n this_o spot_n be_v not_o wash_v away_o even_o with_o blood_n ibidem_fw-la blood_n ibidem_fw-la that_o he_o can_v be_v a_o martyr_n that_o be_v not_o in_o the_o church_n emerito_fw-la church_n aug_n de_fw-fr gest_n cum_fw-la emerito_fw-la that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n one_o may_v have_v faith_n sacrament_n and_o in_o sum_n every_o thing_n except_o salvation_n 5._o salvation_n prosp_n promis_fw-fr &_o praedic_fw-la dei_fw-la par_fw-fr 4._o c._n 5._o that_o he_o that_o communicate_v not_o with_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v a_o heretic_n and_o antichrist_n 19_o antichrist_n fulgent_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la ad_fw-la pet._n c._n 19_o that_o no_o heretic_n nor_o schismatique_n that_o be_v not_o restore_v to_o the_o catholic_a church_n before_o the_o end_n of_o his_o life_n can_v be_v save_v and_o this_o catholic_a church_n be_v the_o roman_a church_n because_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o head_n thereof_o appoint_v so_o by_o god_n and_o receive_v by_o the_o christian_a world_n in_o all_o age_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v before_o and_o that_o not_o only_o for_o a_o time_n but_o at_o this_o time_n and_o for_o ever_o and_o this_o be_v the_o rock_n on_o which_o the_o church_n be_v build_v sure_o it_o shall_v never_o be_v remove_v nor_o he_o that_o like_o the_o wiseman_n build_v thereon_o as_o our_o saviour_n say_v the_o rain_n fall_v the_o flood_n come_v the_o wind_n blue_a and_o rush_v upon_o the_o house_n and_o it_o fall_v not_o for_o it_o be_v found_v on_o a_o rock_n matth._n 7.25_o 26_o 27._o on_o the_o other_o side_n all_o other_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o sandy_a foundation_n of_o humane_a invention_n and_o must_v expect_v the_o fate_n of_o the_o fool_n house_n on_o which_o the_o the_o rain_n fall_v the_o flood_n come_v the_o wind_n blue_a and_o rush_v thereon_o and_o it_o fall_v and_o the_o ruin_n thereof_o be_v great_a chap._n xxiii_o the_o conclusion_n wherein_o be_v represent_v on_o the_o one_o side_n the_o splendour_n and_o orderly_a composure_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o deformity_n and_o confusion_n of_o protestant_a congregation_n §_o 1._o now_o for_o a_o conclusion_n let_v i_o invite_v the_o reader_n to_o stand_v as_o it_o be_v upon_o mount_n nebo_n as_o moses_n do_v and_o take_v a_o view_n of_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o the_o wilderness_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n on_o the_o other_o here_o among_o catholic_n you_o shall_v see_v a_o church_n like_o the_o cloud_n that_o appear_v to_o elisha_n as_o big_a as_o a_o man_n hand_n which_o by_o and_o by_o spread_v over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n a_o church_n which_o have_v encircle_v in_o her_o arm_n at_o least_o in_o their_o predecessor_n all_o that_o ever_o wear_v the_o name_n of_o christian_n which_o have_v stretch_v her_o dominion_n as_o far_o as_o the_o sun_n his_o beam_n and_o wheresoever_o he_o have_v bestow_v his_o corporal_a she_o have_v bestow_v her_o spiritual_a light_n there_o among_o protestant_n you_o shall_v see_v church_n that_o have_v get_v possession_n only_o of_o the_o most_o obscure_a place_n and_o that_o by_o patch_n like_o a_o poor_a man_n land_n and_o those_o too_o usurp_v by_o fraud_n and_o violence_n
from_o the_o just_a owner_n thereof_o not_o purchase_v but_o steal_v here_o you_o shall_v see_v a_o church_n that_o have_v continue_v without_o interruption_n since_o the_o first_o plant_v thereof_o that_o have_v keep_v perpetual_a term_n without_o vacation_n that_o in_o all_o the_o rough_a tempest_n of_o this_o world_n persecution_n have_v still_o rid_v out_o the_o storm_n and_o though_o by_o the_o tyranny_n of_o heathen_a and_o heretic_n million_o of_o her_o child_n do_v fall_v it_o be_v but_o like_o the_o morning_n dew_n water_v thereby_o the_o seed_n of_o grace_n which_o themselves_o have_v sow_v and_o when_o they_o calm_o bleed_v it_o be_v but_o oil_n to_o the_o apostle_n lamp_n who_o bright_a flame_n may_v yet_o serve_v to_o light_a posterity_n to_o heaven_n and_o as_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v wont_a to_o weep_v to_o see_v it_o on_o fire_n because_o it_o will_v afterward_o be_v fair_a build_v so_o the_o devil_n though_o he_o cause_v it_o yet_o do_v mourn_v to_o see_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n on_o fire_n in_o her_o martyr_n which_o be_v ever_o repair_v by_o a_o great_a increase_n of_o convert_n who_o constant_o keep_v the_o faith_n till_o they_o lose_v themselves_o in_o keep_v it_o like_o naboth_n who_o keep_v his_o possession_n with_o the_o loss_n of_o his_o blood_n there_o you_o shall_v see_v church_n like_o castor_n and_o pollux_n rise_v and_o set_v by_o turn_n sometime_o alive_a sometime_o dead_a with_o such_o huge_a great_a gap_n between_o the_o time_n of_o their_o subsist_v that_o for_o any_o succour_n they_o can_v have_v from_o they_o million_o of_o soul_n may_v in_o the_o interim_n have_v drop_v into_o hell_n and_o as_o the_o moabite_n when_o they_o see_v the_o water_n look_v ruddy_a think_v they_o have_v be_v mingle_v with_o blood_n when_o it_o be_v but_o the_o reflection_n of_o the_o morning_n sun_n beam_n on_o they_o so_o when_o they_o suffer_v any_o thing_n they_o call_v it_o persecution_n for_o their_o obedience_n to_o god_n when_o it_o be_v indeed_o but_o the_o effect_n of_o justice_n on_o they_o for_o their_o rebellion_n against_o god_n deputy_n ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a the_o high_a priest_n and_o the_o prince_n and_o instead_o of_o give_v they_o increase_v as_o persecution_n have_v always_o do_v to_o the_o church_n it_o do_v with_o the_o aid_n of_o their_o inward_a discord_n utter_o extingnish_v they_o who_o have_v have_v none_o but_o have_v make_v many_o martyr_n revive_v even_o in_o these_o late_a &_o present_a time_n the_o ancient_a copy_n of_o cruelty_n against_o catholic_n blind_o believe_v that_o by_o kill_a god_n servant_n they_o do_v god_n service_n who_o meek_a spirit_n have_v pay_v as_o large_a a_o tribute_n of_o patience_n unto_o heaven_n and_o sufferance_n to_o the_o world_n as_o any_o that_o go_v before_o they_o and_o have_v prove_v in_o themselves_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o spouse_n say_v in_o the_o canticle_n ch_z 5._o v._n 10._o my_o belove_a be_v white_a and_o ruddy_a be_v blanch_v with_o the_o whiteness_n of_o innocence_n &_o gule_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o martyrdom_n the_o fury_n of_o who_o malice_n and_o persecution_n have_v pursue_v many_o even_a through_o the_o gate_n of_o death_n add_v profanation_n to_o their_o cruelty_n by_o disturb_v the_o dead_a body_n and_o silent_a urn_n of_o saint_n depart_v a_o poor_a revenge_n and_o foolish_a which_o do_v more_o express_v their_o hatred_n than_o satisfy_v it_o and_o show_v that_o their_o malice_n do_v more_o afflict_v their_o own_o mind_n before_o it_o be_v execute_v than_o it_o can_v do_v their_o enemy_n body_n in_o the_o execution_n so_o eager_a so_o importunate_a be_v sin_n ever_o to_o its_o own_o shame_n §_o 2._o here_o you_o shall_v see_v a_o church_n that_o have_v always_o be_v in_o view_n who_o neither_o fear_n nor_o coyness_n have_v make_v to_o hide_v her_o head_n and_o who_o admire_a beauty_n have_v invite_v all_o man_n to_o her_o chaste_a embrace_n and_o like_o medusa_n head_n have_v turn_v they_o to_o stone_n of_o this_o live_a building_n by_o the_o admiration_n of_o her_o surpass_a beauty_n there_o you_o shall_v see_v church_n such_o which_o be_v very_o strange_a as_o be_v never_o see_v or_o very_o seldom_o keep_v such_o unkind_a and_o retire_a state_n that_o man_n like_a diogenes_n who_o go_v about_o athens_n with_o a_o candle_n and_o a_o lantern_n at_o noon_n day_n to_o seek_v a_o honest_a man_n must_v do_v so_o about_o the_o world_n to_o find_v they_o out_o and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n perish_v for_o want_v of_o spiritual_a aid_n who_o never_o have_v any_o beauty_n riches_n or_o rarity_n among_o they_o but_o only_o gyges_n his_o ring_n whereby_o they_o do_v for_o the_o most_o part_n walk_v invisible_a the_o english_a proverb_n say_v that_o where_o god_n have_v his_o church_n the_o devil_n have_v his_o chapel_n and_o so_o he_o have_v always_o have_v in_o heretic_n who_o in_o regard_n of_o place_n have_v be_v mingle_v with_o catholic_n but_o that_o the_o devil_n shall_v have_v all_o the_o church_n and_o god_n not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o chapel_n as_o they_o pretend_v be_v most_o incredible_a §_o 3._o here_o you_o shall_v see_v a_o church_n like_o the_o city_n of_o jerusalem_n that_o be_v at_o unity_n within_o itself_o and_o like_o the_o wall_n of_o byzantium_n so_o close_o unite_v that_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v all_o but_o one_o entire_a stone_n and_o as_o god_n speak_v of_o old_a by_o the_o mouth_n of_o his_o prophet_n luc._n 1.70_o intimate_v that_o though_o they_o be_v many_o prophet_n yet_o they_o have_v all_o but_o one_o mouth_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o unity_n and_o agreement_n of_o their_o say_n so_o speak_v he_o now_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o priest_n in_o the_o catholic_a church_n a_o body_n have_v christ_n for_o the_o head_n from_o who_o as_o the_o apostle_n say_v the_o whole_a body_n be_v fit_o join_v together_o and_o compact_v by_o that_o which_o every_o joint_a supply_n according_a to_o the_o effectual_a work_n in_o the_o measure_n of_o every_o part_n make_v increase_v of_o the_o body_n to_o the_o edify_n of_o itself_o in_o love_n who_o powerful_a union_n like_o the_o bundle_n of_o arrow_n present_v by_o the_o emperor_n saladine_n to_o his_o son_n as_o the_o emblem_n of_o unite_a strength_n can_v be_v break_v by_o the_o assault_n of_o any_o force_n which_o like_o the_o float_a land_n or_o the_o stone_n tyrrhenus_n be_v unbroken_a float_v still_o aloft_o and_o keep_v her_o head_n above_o the_o main_a when_o other_o like_o clod_n of_o earth_n rend_v from_o the_o jland_n or_o break_v in_o piece_n of_o that_o stone_n sink_v to_o the_o bottom_n and_o perish_v there_o you_o shall_v see_v church_n stand_v like_o the_o stone_n in_o some_o high_a way_n to_o measure_v their_o length_n a_o mile_n asunder_o from_o each_o other_o and_o as_o the_o chameleon_n change_v itself_o into_o all_o colour_n except_o white_a so_o they_o wander_v through_o all_o the_o form_n of_o opinion_n that_o fancy_n can_v imagine_v save_v only_a truth_n which_o need_v no_o external_a disaster_n to_o try_v their_o strength_n no_o foreign_a enemy_n to_o attempt_v their_o destruction_n for_o like_o the_o serpent_n tooth_n sow_o by_o cadmus_n or_o the_o eternally-hating_a brethren_n eteocles_n and_o polynices_n they_o with_o mutual_a cruelty_n destroy_v each_o other_o here_o a_o church_n that_o for_o the_o admirable_a effect_n of_o her_o unity_n deserve_v the_o name_n of_o that_o precious_a stone_n which_o for_o the_o rarity_n thereof_o be_v call_v unity_n there_o such_o as_o for_o the_o variety_n and_o deformity_n wherewith_o they_o be_v possess_v may_v be_v term_v legion_n §_o 4._o here_o you_o shall_v see_v a_o church_n that_o religious_o triumph_v over_o all_o christian_a king_n and_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n make_v they_o the_o trophy_n of_o her_o spiritual_a victory_n and_o conversion_n who_o powerful_a influence_n have_v cast_v a_o charm_n upon_o the_o fierce_a and_o lionly_a nature_n of_o barbarous_a prince_n and_o have_v not_o only_o make_v the_o lion_n and_o the_o lamb_n to_o live_v together_o as_o be_v foretell_v by_o the_o prophet_n but_o have_v turn_v the_o lion_n into_o lamb_n alexander_n the_o great_a be_v ask_v if_o he_o will_v run_v at_o the_o olympic_a game_n say_v i_o can_v be_v content_a so_o i_o may_v run_v with_o king_n here_o then_o may_v be_v exercise_v a_o virtuous_a ambition_n and_o true_o worthy_a of_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o most_o excellent_a king_n of_o england_n who_o if_o he_o will_v honour_v the_o church_n and_o himself_o to_o run_v this_o way_n shall_v run_v with_o almost_o all_o king_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n both_o his_o own_o and_o other_o king_n predecessor_n and_o that_o at_o the_o true_a olympic_a exercise_n the_o exercise_n of_o heaven_n there_o you_o shall_v see_v
church_n that_o never_o have_v the_o power_n to_o invite_v a_o king_n or_o nation_n to_o their_o communion_n but_o such_o as_o be_v bear_v to_o it_o or_o at_o first_o compel_v to_o it_o by_o the_o violence_n of_o some_o prevail_a faction_n or_o move_v to_o it_o by_o oblique_a and_o self-reflecting_a end_n barren_a and_o in_o jurious_a church_n that_o live_v not_o by_o their_o own_o labour_n and_o the_o gain_v they_o make_v thereof_o but_o boast_v only_o of_o that_o which_o they_o have_v ravish_v from_o other_o and_o convert_v not_o from_o heathenism_n but_o near_a to_o it_o §_o 5._o here_o you_o shall_v see_v a_o church_n work_v wonder_n far_o above_o the_o power_n of_o all_o create_a being_n command_v by_o the_o rich_a dowry_n of_o her_o husband_n and_o saviour_n heaven_n earth_n and_o hell_n and_o all_o the_o frame_n of_o the_o creation_n make_v they_o bow_v their_o fix_a and_o stubborn_a nature_n and_o meek_o yield_v to_o the_o dreadful_a command_n of_o man_n prop_v by_o omnipotent_a divinity_n in_o which_o the_o miracle_n of_o miracle_n transubstantiation_n be_v most_o frequent_o wrought_v even_o million_o of_o time_n a_o day_n and_o sufficient_o prove_v to_o be_v so_o by_o the_o frequent_a effusion_n of_o blood_n that_o it_o have_v make_v like_o murder_a body_n many_o time_n bleed_v afresh_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o murderer_n to_o confute_v the_o incredulity_n of_o jew_n and_o heretic_n which_o if_o it_o do_v not_o so_o to_o those_o that_o do_v not_o see_v it_o have_v credible_a testimony_n thereof_o as_o well_o as_o to_o those_o that_o see_v it_o shall_v one_o day_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o most_o precious_a soul-healing_a balm_n be_v require_v at_o their_o unhappy_a hand_n when_o he_o shall_v come_v encircle_v with_o flame_n and_o arm_v with_o dreadful_a thunder_n to_o throw_v down_o vengeance_n on_o the_o impious_a and_o unbeliever_n who_o shall_v remediles_o feel_v that_o which_o heretofore_o they_o will_v not_o believe_v that_o he_o that_o believe_v not_o shall_v be_v damn_v mark_n 16.16_o there_o you_o shall_v see_v church_n that_o do_v wonder_n indeed_o but_o they_o be_v wondrous_a evil_n the_o foul_a in_o all_o the_o stock_n and_o brood_n of_o villainy_n too_o many_o to_o be_v repeat_v but_o not_o to_o be_v forgive_v for_o that_o therefore_o i_o will_v always_o pray_v church_n that_o be_v so_o poor_a in_o proof_n of_o their_o doctrine_n that_o they_o neither_o come_v near_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n nor_o yet_o do_v so_o much_o as_o the_o accurse_a antichrist_n for_o he_o shall_v do_v some_o wonder_n but_o they_o do_v none_o or_o at_o least_o it_o be_v but_o one_o only_a miracle_n that_o they_o do_v and_o that_o be_v that_o be_v as_o they_o say_v the_o true_a pure_a church_n of_o god_n they_o do_v no_o miracle_n and_o one_o miracle_n i_o beseech_v god_n to_o do_v among_o they_o and_o especial_o in_o the_o once-every-way_n happy_a and_o the_o now-every-way_n miserable_a kingdom_n of_o england_n that_o be_v once_o more_o to_o convert_v they_o to_o his_o true_a faith_n and_o catholic_a roman_a church_n where_o it_o be_v only_o to_o be_v have_v that_o they_o may_v see_v and_o submit_v before_o it_o be_v too_o late_a to_o he_o who_o they_o have_v pierce_v and_o may_v as_o christ_n admonish_v the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n remember_v from_o whence_o they_o be_v fall_v repent_v and_o do_v their_o first_o work_n rev._n 2.5_o before_o all_o hope_n to_o see_v the_o kingdom_n flourish_n be_v wither_v and_o that_o by_o their_o fall_n from_o bad_a to_o worse_o there_o remain_v nothing_o but_o a_o fearful_a expectation_n of_o see_v it_o overrun_v and_o possess_v by_o some_o barbarous_a nation_n as_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v by_o the_o turk_n for_o their_o heresy_n most_o likely_a and_o schism_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o else_o that_o they_o will_v become_v such_o themselves_o §_o 6._o here_o you_o may_v see_v a_o church_n that_o be_v the_o world_n sanctum_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la most_o holy_a place_n guild_v with_o the_o life_n of_o innumerable_a both_o man_n and_o woman_n person_n of_o matchless_a sanctity_n shine_v through_o the_o veil_n of_o their_o coarse_a cloth_n and_o neglect_a flesh_n yea_o in_o the_o feeble_a sex_n god_n make_v his_o power_n as_o he_o say_v to_o s._n paul_n perfect_a through_o weakness_n people_z so_o charitable_a to_o other_o that_o they_o will_v forgive_v every_o one_o but_o themselves_o and_o so_o severe_a to_o themselves_o that_o they_o have_v rather_o lose_v the_o reward_n of_o their_o well-doing_n than_o the_o punishment_n of_o their_o evil_n who_o fast_v and_o prayer_n like_o empty-bellied_n instrument_n send_v up_o harmonious_a music_n to_o heaven_n and_o exceed_v the_o sphere_n who_o suffer_v no_o mutiny_n of_o passion_n against_o reason_n or_o of_o reason_n against_o god_n who_o disdain_n to_o stoop_v to_o the_o lure_n of_o sense_n or_o to_o serve_v it_o in_o any_o thing_n beyond_o the_o margin_n of_o necessity_n but_o ascend_v up_o to_o the_o mount_n tabor_n of_o heavenly_a contemplation_n do_v there_o abide_v with_o christ_n and_o be_v transfigure_v with_o the_o beauty_n of_o holiness_n on_o who_o heart_n be_v write_v that_o which_o be_v on_o the_o breastplate_n of_o aaron_n holiness_n to_o the_o lord_n these_o be_v those_o noble_a worthy_n of_o god_n who_o like_o vriah_n one_o of_o david_n worthy_n be_v ashamed_a to_o enjoy_v the_o pleasure_n and_o delicacy_n of_o this_o life_n while_o they_o consider_v that_o their_o great_a general_n want_v they_o but_o like_o he_o spend_v all_o their_o time_n in_o suffer_v evil_a and_o do_v good_a and_o be_v therein_o like_a to_o arch_a roof_n whereon_o the_o more_o weight_n be_v lay_v the_o firm_a and_o strong_a they_o be_v and_o be_v many_o of_o they_o so_o ecstasy_v with_o heavenly_a rapture_n that_o their_o unbodied_a soul_n leave_v they_o forgetful_a of_o all_o thing_n that_o may_v tend_v to_o their_o temporal_a preservation_n have_v such_o strong_a impression_n of_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n that_o wheresoever_o they_o be_v or_o whatsoever_o do_v they_o so_o behave_v themselves_o as_o if_o with_o s._n hierome_n they_o hear_v the_o sound_n of_o the_o archangells_n trump_n summon_v they_o to_o judgement_n which_o high_a degree_n of_o holiness_n they_o underprop_v with_o the_o basis_n of_o humility_n and_o like_o the_o weighty_a ear_n of_o corn_n bow_v down_o their_o head_n the_o low_a to_o the_o earth_n and_o stand_v like_o figure_n in_o arithmetic_n where_o the_o last_o in_o place_n be_v great_a in_o account_n so_o that_o this_o alone_a may_v persuade_v infidel_n that_o god_n be_v make_v man_n while_o they_o see_v man_n thus_o make_v go_n into_o their_o secret_n o_o lord_n let_v my_o soul_n come_v let_v my_o glory_n be_v join_v to_o their_o assembly_n there_o you_o shall_v see_v church_n calculate_v only_o for_o the_o meridian_n of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n who_o apocryphal_a priesthood_n can_v beget_v canonical_a much_o less_o super-canonicall_a virtue_n who_o priest_n like_o antic_n which_o we_o see_v carve_v on_o the_o side_n of_o sumptuous_a building_n seem_v with_o their_o bow_a shoulder_n to_o bear_v up_o the_o house_n when_o they_o be_v indeed_o bear_v up_o by_o it_o so_o they_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o only_a pillar_n of_o the_o house_n of_o god_n but_o indeed_o have_v no_o share_n therein_o but_o what_o they_o derive_v from_o this_o church_n of_o rome_n thou_o bear_v not_o the_o root_n but_o the_o root_n thou_o rom._n 11.18_o and_o what_o remain_v of_o the_o perfume_n of_o goodness_n yet_o among_o the_o people_n bate_v the_o disposition_n of_o nature_n be_v but_o the_o relic_n of_o the_o roman_a scent_n perhaps_o not_o yet_o utter_o fade_v §_o 7._o last_o look_v upon_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n and_o you_o shall_v see_v a_o thing_n so_o complete_a and_o perfect_a in_o all_o her_o dimension_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v as_o indeed_o it_o be_v mould_v on_o a_o heavenly_a frame_n many_o member_n build_v up_o into_o one_o body_n and_o that_o body_n unite_v under_o one_o head_n maintain_v most_o sweet_a and_o admirable_a correspondence_n have_v in_o itself_o all_o fit_a mean_n for_o the_o spiritual_a conservation_n both_o of_o the_o individuum_fw-la and_o species_n of_o the_o particular_a body_n and_o of_o the_o kind_n for_o birth_n here_o be_v baptism_n confirmation_n for_o strength_n and_o advancement_n in_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n the_o sacred_a eucharist_n for_o our_o daily_a stock_n of_o spiritual_a improvement_n and_o increase_n and_o so_o our_o spiritual_a sickness_n and_o wound_n which_o we_o receive_v in_o our_o christian_a warfare_n here_o be_v physician_n with_o the_o balm_n of_o gilead_n the_o good_a samaritan_n with_o wine_n and_o oil_n to_o pour_v into_o our_o wound_n the_o holy_a priest_n after_o the_o order_n of_o melchisedeck_v with_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n
to_o cure_v all_o our_o malady_n and_o thereceipt_n for_o these_o cure_v contrive_v with_o wondrous_a art_n for_o as_o bodily_a evil_n be_v cure_v either_o with_o thing_n of_o the_o same_o quality_n or_o the_o contrary_a so_o here_o for_o wound_n give_v by_o the_o world_n here_o be_v a_o cure_n by_o give_v the_o world_n away_o in_o alm_n for_o wound_n receive_v from_o the_o flesh_n a_o cure_n by_o mortify_v the_o flesh_n with_o fast_v and_o other_o austerity_n a_o cure_n for_o the_o fiery_a dart_n of_o the_o devil_n by_o the_o dart_n of_o prayer_n shoot_v up_o to_o heaven_n and_o when_o we_o depart_v this_o life_n for_o this_o warfare_n must_v not_o always_o last_v here_o be_v precious_a oil_n to_o embalm_v our_o soul_n with_o grace_n which_o like_o the_o oil_n to_o the_o ancient_a roman_a wrestler_n make_v we_o nimble_a &_o agile_a in_o our_o late_a wrastling_n with_o the_o devil_n that_o we_o may_v slip_v out_o of_o his_o hand_n and_o be_v present_v render_v a_o sweet_a smell_a savour_n unto_o god_n and_o that_o this_o holy_a church_n may_v continue_v in_o succession_n until_o her_o royal_a bridegroom_n call_v she_o up_o to_o his_o own_o throne_n here_o be_v holy_a sacramental_a matrimony_n both_o to_o represent_v that_o union_n and_o by_o grace_n to_o increase_v it_o and_o that_o this_o multitude_n may_v not_o beget_v confusion_n here_o be_v holy_a order_n by_o virtue_n whereof_o they_o that_o be_v ordain_v do_v govern_v this_o society_n as_o spiritual_a magistrate_n and_o conduct_v it_o as_o spiritual_a captain_n through_o the_o wilderness_n of_o this_o world_n to_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n which_o be_v above_o here_o be_v the_o true_a communion_n of_o saint_n both_o of_o those_o in_o heaven_n in_o earth_n and_o under_o the_o earth_n by_o the_o participation_n of_o each_o other_o prayer_n merit_n and_o satisfaction_n here_o be_v as_o in_o all_o well-governed_a commonwealth_n justice_n both_o commutative_a and_o distributive_a commutative_a betwixt_o god_n and_o christ_n who_o pay_v a_o ransom_n for_o we_o and_o purchase_v a_o estate_n for_o we_o and_o we_o take_v possession_n upon_o the_o condition_n require_v distributive_a in_o render_v reward_n and_o punishment_n according_a to_o the_o geometrical_a proportion_n of_o man_n merit_n or_o offence_n §_o 8._o here_o be_v the_o arcana_fw-la imperii_fw-la high_a and_o mysterious_a thing_n such_o as_o be_v worthy_a the_o wisdom_n and_o contrivance_n of_o god_n thing_n to_o be_v believe_v by_o the_o world_n think_v incredible_a thing_n do_v by_o god_n and_o to_o be_v do_v by_o we_o by_o the_o world_n think_v impossible_a thing_n to_o be_v suffer_v by_o the_o world_n think_v intolerable_a and_o they_o be_v believe_v do_v and_o suffer_v which_o can_v not_o be_v effect_v but_o by_o a_o power_n omnipotent_a and_o because_o they_o be_v so_o difficult_a none_o but_o god_n can_v subdue_v mortal_n to_o the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o they_o and_o therefore_o even_o because_o they_o be_v such_o they_o prove_v he_o only_o to_o be_v their_o author_n for_o who_o can_v imagine_v that_o confession_n a_o thing_n so_o much_o against_o the_o bias_n of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n or_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n a_o thing_n so_o far_o above_o the_o reach_n of_o humane_a reason_n can_v have_v get_v such_o possession_n in_o the_o soul_n of_o christian_a mankind_n and_o that_o without_o any_o external_a violence_n have_v not_o the_o finger_n of_o god_n write_v it_o on_o man_n heart_n in_o doctrine_n of_o this_o church_n that_o will_v admit_v the_o use_n of_o reason_n for_o their_o proportionablenesse_n no_o thing_n seem_v more_o reasonable_a and_o where_o they_o be_v above_o reason_n nothing_o can_v be_v more_o sublime_a and_o befit_v god_n the_o author_n of_o this_o religion_n and_o christ_n jesus_n the_o husband_n of_o this_o church_n god_n who_o be_v the_o god_n of_o reason_n of_o which_o that_o small_a portion_n which_o man_n be_v master_n of_o which_o yet_o ennoble_v he_o above_o all_o bodily_a creature_n be_v but_o a_o ray_n from_o the_o splendour_n of_o his_o all-seeing_a sun-light_n a_o spark_n from_o his_o celestial_a fire_n work_v all_o thing_n according_a to_o the_o counsel_n of_o his_o will_n ephes_n 1.11_o which_o counsel_n imply_v prudence_n and_o reason_n in_o his_o action_n according_a to_o the_o type_n of_o that_o eternal_a law_n whereby_o he_o work_v himself_o and_o command_v all_o his_o creature_n to_o work_v and_o by_o this_o character_n the_o doctrine_n and_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n proclaim_v he_o for_o their_o author_n and_o be_v not_o therefore_o to_o be_v disgrace_v as_o they_o be_v by_o protestant_n by_o the_o ill-sensed_n name_n of_o policy_n give_v to_o the_o virtue_n of_o high_a wisdom_n the_o superscription_n of_o deceitful_a cunning_n and_o the_o knowledge_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o in_o the_o government_n of_o this_o noble_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n surmount_v the_o reach_n of_o present_a reason_n be_v reserve_v for_o a_o reward_n of_o our_o humble_a belief_n in_o the_o life_n to_o come_v when_o our_o faith_n shall_v be_v happy_o turn_v into_o sight_n and_o we_o shall_v clear_o see_v and_o be_v full_o and_o eternal_o satisfy_v with_o the_o reason_n of_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o now_o our_o short_a understanding_n have_v not_o line_n enough_o to_o fathom_n excellent_a thing_n be_v speak_v of_o thou_o thou_o city_n of_o god_n psal_n 86.3_o and_o as_o it_o be_v write_v of_o alexander_n the_o great_a that_o his_o body_n be_v of_o such_o a_o excellent_a composition_n that_o it_o send_v forth_o sweet_a vapour_n that_o perfume_v all_o his_o clothes_n and_o our_o saviour_n we_o know_v have_v such_o abundant_a virtue_n flow_v from_o he_o that_o it_o cure_v such_o as_o touch_v he_o such_o be_v the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n of_o so_o rare_a so_o holy_a and_o so_o rational_a a_o composure_n that_o virtue_n go_v out_o of_o she_o and_o sanctify_v and_o wisdom_n and_o make_v reasonable_a all_o her_o garment_n all_o her_o utensil_n and_o whatsoever_o appertain_v to_o she_o the_o smell_n of_o thy_o garment_n be_v like_o the_o smell_n of_o frankincense_n cant._n 4.11_o and_o if_o any_o three_o party_n that_o be_v neither_o of_o the_o roman_a nor_o of_o any_o protestant_a church_n shall_v observe_v the_o admirable_a frame_n of_o this_o church_n both_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o doctrine_n &_o discipline_n he_o will_v sure_o say_v as_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n 1_o cor._n 14.25_o god_n be_v true_o in_o you_o and_o with_o the_o patriarch_n jacob_n how_o dreadful_a be_v this_o place_n this_o be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o this_o be_v the_o gate_n of_o heaven_n gen._n 28.17_o and_o as_o in_o the_o canticle_n 6.10_o this_o be_v she_o that_o go_v forth_o like_o the_o spring_a morn_n fair_a as_o the_o moon_n choice_n as_o the_o sun_n terrible_a as_o a_o army_n in_o battle_n array_n but_o look_v on_o the_o church_n of_o protestant_n or_o any_o sort_n of_o heretic_n he_o shall_v see_v a_o body_n without_o a_o head_n or_o which_o be_v as_o monstrous_a a_o hydra_n a_o beast_n with_o many_o head_n and_o that_o possible_o may_v have_v as_o many_o more_o if_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v lessen_v and_o increase_v have_v a_o law_n without_o a_o judge_n but_o every_o one_o that_o be_v a_o party_n claim_v that_o power_n in_o his_o own_o cause_n where_o they_o have_v no_o assurance_n that_o their_o law_n be_v uncorrupt_a but_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o they_o account_v their_o adversary_n and_o the_o great_a liar_n and_o seducer_n of_o the_o world_n who_o have_v among_o they_o no_o faith_n but_o opinion_n no_o charity_n but_o humanity_n no_o hope_n fit_o temper_v with_o fear_n but_o bold_a presumption_n and_o pretend_a assurance_n for_o which_o they_o that_o be_v the_o most_o confident_a have_v the_o least_o cause_n of_o any_o man_n in_o the_o world_n where_o there_o be_v no_o beauty_n comeliness_n or_o order_v worthy_a the_o bride_n of_o christ_n not_o yet_o of_o the_o design_n or_o own_n of_o any_o generous_a or_o wise_a and_o prudent_a man_n but_o as_o some_o philosopher_n hold_v that_o the_o world_n be_v make_v by_o the_o accidental_a concourse_n of_o atom_n so_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v make_v by_o chance_n and_o by_o chance_n to_o come_v together_o not_o be_v unite_v by_o any_o internal_a form_n but_o only_o in_o a_o political_a opposition_n of_o she_o who_o be_v their_o mother_n and_o mistress_n the_o senate_n of_o rome_n have_v choose_v three_o man_n to_o go_v on_o a_o embassy_n whereof_o the_o one_o have_v his_o head_n full_a of_o cut_n and_o gash_n the_o other_o be_v a_o fool_n and_o the_o three_o have_v the_o gout_n cato_n laugh_v say_v that_o the_o senâ—â—_n have_v send_v a_o ambassador_n which_o have_v neither_o head_n heart_n
endue_v with_o so_o much_o zeal_n and_o courage_n as_o to_o profess_v her_o religion_n and_o to_o propagate_v it_o in_o the_o world_n which_o can_v be_v therefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o true_a church_n shall_v not_o be_v ever_o universal_a and_o famous_o know_v six_o this_o church_n be_v holy_a both_o in_o life_n and_o doctrine_n holy_a for_o life_n shine_v in_o all_o admirable_a sanctity_n the_o ray_n whereof_o do_v overcome_v the_o heart_n of_o the_o beholder_n such_o as_o the_o holy_a apostle_n give_v example_n of_o as_o of_o poverty_n chastity_n obedience_n charity_n in_o undergo_a all_o form_n of_o labour_n and_o danger_n for_o the_o safety_n of_o soul_n patience_n invincible_a in_o the_o rough_a handle_n of_o themselves_o by_o wonderful_a fasting_n and_o all_o kind_n of_o austerity_n fortitude_n heroical_a in_o suffer_v martyrdom_n not_o only_o with_o patience_n but_o with_o joy_n though_o give_v they_o in_o all_o the_o most_o hideous_a shape_n that_o man_n imagination_n steel_v with_o malice_n can_v invent_v and_o although_o this_o kind_n of_o sanctity_n do_v not_o shine_v in_o all_o the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n but_o in_o the_o more_o eminent_a professor_n and_o principal_o in_o the_o pastor_n yet_o if_o this_o kind_n of_o sanctity_n together_o with_o miracle_n be_v want_v she_o can_v not_o be_v so_o sufficient_a a_o witness_n to_o infidel_n who_o ordinary_o be_v not_o win_v to_o the_o affection_n and_o admiration_n of_o christianity_n but_o by_o behold_v such_o wonder_n of_o power_n and_o sanctity_n in_o the_o professor_n thereof_o holy_a she_o be_v also_o for_o doctrine_n in_o regard_n her_o tradition_n be_v divine_a and_o holy_a without_o commixture_n of_o error_n for_o if_o the_o church_n can_v deliver_v any_o one_o or_o few_o error_n intermingle_v with_o many_o truth_n her_o tradition_n even_o of_o the_o truth_n be_v questionable_a and_o can_v not_o be_v believe_v upon_o her_o word_n even_o as_o if_o we_o admit_v in_o scripture_n any_o error_n in_o small_a matter_n we_o can_v be_v sure_a of_o its_o infallibility_n in_o matter_n of_o great_a moment_n as_o he_o that_o shall_v say_v god_n write_v word_n be_v false_a or_o uncertain_a when_o it_o tell_v he_o that_o s._n paul_n leave_v his_o cloak_n at_o troas_n may_v also_o say_v with_o as_o much_o reason_n that_o it_o be_v false_a or_o uncertain_a when_o it_o tell_v he_o that_o christ_n be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n even_o so_o he_o that_o grant_v that_o some_o part_n of_o tradition_n or_o the_o word_n of_o god_n unwritten_a may_v be_v false_a infer_v by_o consequence_n that_o every_o part_n thereof_o may_v be_v so_o and_o that_o because_o we_o have_v no_o antecedent_n ground_n or_o touchstone_n to_o try_v tradition_n by_o but_o they_o must_v be_v believe_v for_o their_o own_o sake_n be_v therein_o more_o fundamental_a than_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v not_o know_v to_o be_v apostolical_a but_o by_o tradition_n whereas_o perpetual_a tradition_n be_v know_v to_o come_v from_o the_o apostle_n by_o its_o own_o light_n for_o what_o can_v be_v more_o evident_a then_o that_o that_o be_v from_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v deliver_v as_o apostolical_a by_o perpetual_a succession_n of_o priest_n and_o people_n affirm_v and_o believe_v the_o same_o §_o 2._o but_o against_o this_o truth_n that_o if_o the_o church_n may_v err_v in_o one_o thing_n neither_o we_o nor_o she_o can_v be_v sure_a that_o she_o speak_v truth_n in_o any_o thing_n chillingworth_n make_v these_o in_o my_o judgement_n impertinent_a interrogation_n a_o judge_n may_v possible_o err_v in_o judgement_n can_v he_o therefore_o never_o have_v assurance_n that_o he_o have_v judge_v right_a a_o travayler_n may_v possible_o mistake_v his_o way_n must_v i_o therefore_o be_v doubtful_a whether_o i_o be_o in_o the_o right_a way_n from_o my_o hall_n to_o my_o chamber_n 106._o pag._n 117._o sect_n 106._o in_o which_o he_o weak_o fall_v into_o comparison_n betwixt_o matter_n which_o be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o sense_n or_o of_o the_o understanding_n and_o of_o faith_n which_o in_o this_o case_n have_v no_o proportion_n betwixt_o they_o for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n as_o they_o be_v of_o faith_n be_v altogether_o and_o all_o equal_o without_o the_o reach_n of_o our_o knowledge_n we_o have_v no_o way_n to_o attain_v to_o but_o by_o the_o help_n of_o other_o who_o we_o must_v absolute_o believe_v and_o if_o we_o know_v that_o they_o may_v deliver_v that_o which_o be_v false_a to_o we_o we_o can_v never_o be_v sure_a that_o any_o thing_n they_o deliver_v to_o we_o be_v not_o false_a unless_o we_o have_v some_o superior_a rule_n to_o try_v and_o examine_v their_o tradition_n by_o which_o certain_o we_o have_v not_o nor_o can_v the_o church_n it_o self_n if_o she_o may_v err_v in_o the_o delivery_n of_o one_o thing_n be_v sure_a that_o she_o do_v not_o err_v in_o every_o thing_n because_o she_o have_v no_o infallible_a rule_n to_o examine_v her_o doctrine_n by_o out_o of_o herself_o who_o if_o she_o be_v assist_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n can_v err_v in_o any_o thing_n if_o not_o for_o aught_o she_o know_v she_o do_v in_o all_o thing_n now_o that_o the_o church_n be_v assist_v by_o god_n and_o that_o man_n reason_n can_v be_v the_o high_a judge_n to_o who_o the_o last_o appeal_n be_v make_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o descend_v from_o god_n i_o have_v show_v before_o as_o for_o a_o humane_a judge_n as_o he_o may_v err_v through_o ignorance_n wilfulness_n or_o negligence_n which_o to_o conceive_v of_o the_o church_n be_v absurd_a yea_o blasphemous_a she_o have_v christ_n for_o her_o head_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o her_o spirit_n so_o he_o can_v be_v more_o certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o judgement_n than_o his_o reason_n can_v make_v he_o which_o will_v not_o reach_v to_o a_o absolute_a infallibility_n and_o as_o a_o travayler_n may_v mistake_v his_o way_n in_o one_o journey_n so_o he_o may_v in_o another_o if_o he_o have_v no_o more_o certainty_n nor_o better_a guide_n of_o the_o one_o way_n than_o of_o the_o other_o which_o be_v the_o church_n case_n in_o propound_v and_o believe_v matter_n of_o faith_n reveal_v to_o she_o by_o god_n which_o like_o the_o circumference_n from_o the_o centre_n be_v all_o equal_o distant_a from_o our_o knowledge_n and_o the_o church_n have_v a_o equal_a prerogative_n of_o infallibility_n by_o the_o guidance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o all_o who_o therefore_o can_v err_v in_o nothing_o or_o in_o all_o thing_n which_o she_o say_v she_o so_o receive_v and_o deliver_v yet_o chillingworth_n say_v that_o his_o consequence_n be_v as_o like_o the_o other_o as_o a_o egg_n to_o a_o egg_n or_o milk_n to_o milk_n but_o more_o true_o they_o be_v as_o like_a as_o a_o egg_n to_o a_o oyster_n or_o milk_n to_o ink_n §_o 3._o and_o lest_o any_o protestant_n who_o honour_v the_o scripture_n much_o with_o his_o lip_n though_o he_o be_v far_o remove_v with_o his_o heart_n shall_v think_v that_o i_o be_o injurious_a to_o the_o scripture_n in_o say_v that_o tradition_n be_v more_o fundamental_a than_o scripture_n itself_o i_o desire_v he_o to_o take_v notice_n that_o tradition_n and_o scripture_n according_a to_o different_a comparison_n be_v equal_a and_o superior_a the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o compare_v they_o in_o respect_n of_o certainty_n of_o truth_n they_o be_v equal_a both_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o one_o write_v the_o other_o unwritten_a and_o so_o both_o infinite_o certain_a compare_v they_o in_o respect_n of_o depth_n of_o sublimity_n and_o variety_n of_o doctrine_n the_o scripture_n be_v far_o superior_a to_o tradition_n tradition_n be_v plain_a and_o easy_a doctrine_n concern_v the_o common_a capital_a and_o practical_a article_n of_o christianity_n whereas_o the_o scripture_n be_v full_a of_o high_a &_o hide_a sense_n and_o furnish_v with_o great_a variety_n of_o example_n discourse_n and_o all_o manner_n of_o learning_n compare_v they_o in_o respect_n of_o antiquity_n and_o evidence_n of_o be_v the_o apostle_n the_o scripture_n be_v inferior_a to_o tradition_n in_o time_n and_o knowledge_n and_o can_v be_v prove_v direct_o to_o be_v the_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o god_n but_o by_o tradition_n as_o philosophy_n be_v more_o perfect_a than_o logic_n and_o rhetoric_n than_o grammar_n in_o respect_n of_o high_a and_o excellent_a knowledge_n yet_o logic_n be_v more_o prime_a original_a and_o fundamental_a than_o philosophy_n grammar_n than_o rhetoric_n without_o the_o rule_n and_o principle_n whereof_o they_o can_v be_v learn_v even_o so_o tradition_n be_v more_o prime_a and_o original_n than_o scripture_n though_o scripture_n in_o respect_n of_o depth_n and_o sublimity_n of_o discourse_n be_v more_o excellent_a than_o tradition_n chap._n x._o that_o the_o roman_a be_v that_o one_o holy_a catholic_a